Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Reunion

George blocked the rays of sunlight with his hand while looking at the campus building in front of him. He struggled with rolling his enormous suitcase over the cobblestone path leading toward the building he would be staying in until the end of the school year. Back again, he thought. He’d just returned from his summer break in England, visiting his family.

It was much warmer here in Florida, and he desperately wanted a shower, but he knew he first had to unpack his belongings and settle into the dorm he would be sharing again with his friends. He was excited to talk to them again, catching up after that time away from each other.

A long and sweaty climb up the sets of stairs later, and he was finally able to dump his suitcase onto his bed and noticed that his friends had already done the same. They were probably outside, only maniacs stayed inside with this beautiful weather.

After tidying up his clothes in his dresser he still questioned whether or not he should shower now, but he figured that he’d kept his friends waiting long enough. So George descended the stairs again and walked to the community park. He heard lots of friends reuniting and chit-chatting about all the new experiences they had had this summer.

George scanned the green grass until his eyes landed on three young adults, and his heart made a jump of delight as he crossed the lawn to meet his friends. Clay and Luke’s blond hair became a bright golden color in the sunlight. They both had no shirt on and were sitting on the grass with their backs turned toward George. Nick was presumedly telling a story to the other boys and spotted George first.

“Hiya!” George greeted, waving his hand awkwardly.

“Hey, look who decided to show up,” Nick replied with a wide grin. Excitement beamed of his friend’s face, and George couldn’t help but smile back. His two blond-haired friends turned around and squinted their eyes to look at their approaching friend.

“Shut up Nick,” Luke said to the black-haired boy. He was wearing his usual golden chain and looked really happy. He turned his attention now to George. “I’m glad you’re here, man. You probably already regret getting back to this idiot altogether.” He shoved Nick slightly, and before George could even respond, they had begun wrestling on the ground. They never change much, George thought contently.

“How er… how was your break, George?” Clay asked with a gentle smile on his face. He was tanner and perhaps hotter than George remembered. It suits him.

“It was, I was mostly visiting my family in England. Y’know staying at my nan’s place. Seeing my old friends again. Read some books. The usual.” George didn’t know what else to say. Clay has no doubt done lots of cool stuff over the summer and probably wasn’t interested in boring stories like mine.

On the contrary, his friend looked intrigued at him with his bright green eyes. However, before Clay could say something else he got interrupted by Luke who had won the ‘fight’.

“Sorry guys, but I promised to meet up with Jane today.” Jane had always been a good friend of George and he wondered why Luke was meeting her without the rest.

“Since Jane, he’s never got time for me anymore,” Nick said with faux hurt.

“No need to be a baby about it. See y’all tonight for some swimming practice, right?” Luke smirked, patting his raven-haired friend’s shoulder.

Both Clay and Nick agreed eagerly. Oh right, I forgot about that. They all have to train because they’re in this year’s school swimming team. The thought alone of training exhausted George immensely. Luckily I’ll only have to watch. Luke grabbed his skateboard and walked away over the grass. Leaving George, Nick, and Clay alone in the burning sun.

“Abandoned again,” Nick sighed, dramatically. He swiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand, groaning annoyed.

“Let’s do something. Maybe go out for some ice cream?” Clay suggested, seeing Nick’s movement. “There’s a heatwave and lessons will start tomorrow. Let’s enjoy our last few moments of freedom.” George liked the thought of that and Nick nodded as well. “I know a place just a few blocks away.” Clay put swiftly a shirt on and smiled at his two friends. Shame that he had to cover that body… Oh my God, George, what are you thinking?! His friends didn’t notice his awkward demeanor and so the trio started ambling over the hot cobblestone pathway.

***

After a few moments of walking in silence, George asked his friends what they’d been up to this summer.

“Well, most of the summer we did things together. Luke joined us for a week but had to leave for a romantic trip to Hawaii with Jane. Ugh,” Nick began, pretending to vomit.

“So Luke and Jane are finally like… a thing now?” George asked hesitantly. His two friends had always flirted and bonded while skating together and he’d hoped it for some time and was, therefore, happy for his friends. They are a perfect match.

“Yeah, forgot you didn’t know,” Nick shrugged and continued his story. “Anyway, Clay and I went surfing for a bit and that was just perfect! And of course we threw a couple of parties.” Clay nodded but didn’t interrupt. “I had to fend off all the flocks of girls that were coming for me.”

Clay laughed and added, “Are you sure you’re not delusional?” George missed this, his friends joking around. The green-eyed boy spoke directly to his shorter friend next to him now. George noticed Clay’s glowing freckled cheeks and his heart skipped a beat. “This is how the story really went. The surfing was fun, but the waves weren’t perfect and Nick constantly fell off his board,” he paused for a second before continuing, “and about those parties. They weren’t that eventful. There was like one girl that Nick was interested in, but turned out she wasn’t single.”

“Okay, okay, you can stop with the slander now,” their raven-haired friend said with faux irritation. The two other boys acknowledged his sarcasm and laughed together. The blond-haired boy's laugh faded into a high-pitched kettle sound. That iconic Clay wheeze, George thought fondly.

***

A few minutes later they arrived at the ice cream shop. It was filled with clients awaiting their ice-cold saviors. The queue was enormous, and George almost wanted to suggest just to get a cold drink from the supermarket instead. However, Nick spoke, “What are the odds that you will join that queue, Clay?”

“What, alone?” the green-eyed boy exclaimed. The trio stopped in the middle of the road to debate.

The black-haired boy nodded and added, “The others can then just sit in the shade or something.”

“Fine er… one in ten. George count us down,” the tallest of the three said, finally.

“Threee… twooo…” George counted as he looked from Nick to Clay and then back to Nick again. The two boys looked intensely at George. “…one!” he said finally.

“Eight-” and, “Five-” the two boys said simultaneously.

“Shit,” Nick exclaimed, slapping his forehead knowing he lost his chance at winning.

Clay grinned, “Your turn.” Ambition burnt in his emerald green eyes.

“Okay, one in nine,” the raven-haired boy smirked. The tallest boy rolled his eyes and they awaited George’s countdown. Those emerald eyes, George thought, completely mesmerized.

“George?” Clay cocked his head with a questioning gaze. “Hello…?” He waved his hand in front of George’s face and the brown-haired boy was freed from his trance.

“Err, sorry,” George started embarrassed, rubbing the back of his neck, “right, the countdown. Three… two… one…” George counted once again.

“Four!” they both said in sync. Clay laughed at Nick’s bitter facial expression, cheered and gave George an quick embraced. George blushed heavily. Pull yourself together, George...

“Ugh… what flavors you guys want?” their raven-haired friend interrupted George’s thoughts.

“Lime, please,” Clay said with a satisfied smirk on his face. He put an arm around George’s shoulders and asked, “And what would you like?”

“And uh… vanilla is fine for me,” George stuttered, only able to focus on the weight on his shoulders.

With a heavy heart, Nick slowly started walking to the queue. “You guys owe me one!” he shouted before grabbing his phone and queuing up.

George felt a little bad for his friend but it could last long as Clay suddenly grabbed George’s arm and pointed with his other to a bench in the shade of a palm tree. “C’mon let’s sit over there while we wait for Nick and the ice cream.”

The place where their skins touched grew extremely hot. George did not know if this was because of the burning temperatures or because of the way Clay looked endearingly down at his shorter friend.

George could only nod, still not recovered from the sudden skin-to-skin contact. He quietly followed his friend and sat down in the shade. Instantly he could feel Clay’s body next to him relax.

“So you said you’d read some books. Which ones?” the blond-haired boy asked gently.

“What..?” George struggled to concentrate on what was just asked.

“The books you read back in England,” the voice next to him clarified.

“Oh… just reread Frankenstein.” George knew it would sound dull to someone like Clay. But to his surprise, the other boy looked impressed.

“Do you think I should have a go at reading it?” he asked promptly.

“Er… I mean I liked it,” George said awkwardly. He didn’t know what else to say. Why am I acting this way?

“Then I am sure I will too!” Clay smiled sincerely.

What was it with me? After the summer, everything anyone says hits differently. Everything Clay says hits differently. He could feel his cheeks getting pinker by the second. Hopefully, Clay will just think it is an effect of the heat, George thought flustered while looking away.

Luckily, the boy next to him didn’t notice George’s awkwardness, because he continued the conversation as if nothing had happened. “Y’know Luke, Nick, and I tried calling you?”

“Oh really? Sorry, er… I had poor reception and all,” George said apologetically. George saw the missed calls at the airport but figured he’d see his friends the next day so it wouldn’t have mattered but he now felt guilty.

“It’s okay, Nick figured you dumped us for new friends, but Luke and I reminded him that only he would do that if he got the chance,” Clay said, twinkles forming in his eyes as he smiled genuinely.

“That does sound like him,” George scuffed, thinking of their friend. He visualized what the conversation must have looked like, and was sad that he wasn’t there. He looked at the ground again, and couldn’t help but feel as if he had been missing out this summer.

George checked the time on his phone and figured that if the other boys wanted to be on time for their practice, they’d have to eat their ice cream on the way back to campus. As if called for, Nick came walking back, struggling to hold three ice cream cones. George suggested his plan to the others and they started walking back.

***

In the time his friends got changed, he got his sketchbook and pencil from his dorm and sat down in the little tribune next to the pool. The smell of chlorine was something he hadn’t missed, but it was relaxing to be alone with only his friends making noise in the background.

He flipped through the pages and looked at his previous sketches. In England, he’d tried making landscapes several times, but his forte lied in sketching people. Never in too much detail, just making sure the anatomy was right. So he looked up at his friends who’d just walked out of the changing room and were heading their way to the pool.

George started scribbling Luke and Nick who were waiting on the diving blocks for Clay’s signal to start the race. The only thing to distinguish the two sketches was the scribbled golden chain around Luke’s neck. While the race was going on, the blond-haired boy sat on the edge of the pool with his legs dangling in the water. George caught himself staring at Clay’s evenly tanned back. He started sketching out the shapes of the muscular body. When he looked up again to see his reference, he met the gaze of the two emerald green eyes who looked back.

“What are you staring at?” the blond-haired boy asked playfully, ruffling his wet hair.

“Oh uh… just looking for reference, nothing more,” George responded, holding up his sketchbook. Why did that feel like a lie?

Clay shrugged, turned away again, and cheered as his friends swam their final lane. Nick won, and George knew that they would never hear the end of it.

After a while, his three friends were all relaxing in the swimming pool. George closed his sketchbook and he could feel his jet lag kick in. “Ey guys, I think I’m going to bed, I’m pretty tired from my flight,” his voice echoed through the room.

“It’s not even 9 o'clock! How can you already be tired?!” Nick shouted back, treading water.

“He just said he has jet lag, you idiot,” Clay said, splashing some water in the black-haired boy’s face. “We’ll probably not come for a while. Goodnight, George.” The blond-haired boy smiled fondly up at his friend.

George had grabbed all of his belongings from the seats, walked down the tribune stairs, and waved his friends goodbye.

***

George dropped on his bed and sighed heavily. It was very enjoyable to see his friends again. In England, he’d been a few days with his old friends, but after only a few hours he felt more at home here.

He looked at his phone, it had almost been an hour. He had found himself staring at the ceiling van, unable to sleep. His body may have been tired, but his mind certainly wasn’t. He kept wondering how the new year would go, how Luke, Jane, Poppy, and Hailey are, and why Clay looked so damn hot. What the heck, George.

He clicked his phone on and opened Google. This is so dumb, he thought while typing ‘Is finding your best friend hot gay?’ in the search bar. He couldn’t get himself to press enter and instead closed his phone and sighed. I’m literally pathetic. His eyes followed the van again. I’m not queer right? And even if so… no way Clay was. No point obsessing over it, George concluded, satisfied. And so he turned on his side, closed his eyes, and hoped to finally fall asleep.

However, this wish stayed ungranted as he heard muttered voices outside the dorm. They were probably done with practice and came here to drop their wet clothes. The door slowly opened and George pretended to sleep, having no energy for a chat.

“Shhh,” Clay whispered to his friends, “he’s sleeping, let’s not wake him up.” He could hear three sets of quiet footsteps entering the room.

“We could wake him up and ask if he’ll join us in skating outside,” Nick suggested quietly. Jane, Luke and Nick often skated in the community park and normally Clay and him would join them.

“You are really as stupid as you look,” Luke whispered back, a little louder. “Can’t you see he’s dead asleep, bro.”

“Shut. Up,” Clay’s voice whispered back.

George could hear Clay pushing his two friends out of the room and closing the door softly behind them. After a few fast exchanges outside the dorm, they had apparently decided to leave George alone and he heard them walk away.

George exhaled and looked at the door. And as if by magic the door opened and Clay’s head poked out of the doorframe. George shut his eyes immediately and hoped the room was dark enough for the other boy not to notice.

“Goodnight,” his friend breathed softly as he closed the door again. George couldn’t help but smile and felt fluttering in his stomach. With this feeling, he finally went to sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Encounter

The early sunshine colored George’s dorm a warm shade of orange. Through narrowed eyes, he saw his three friends sleeping peacefully. The time read nearly 6 o’clock, but he didn’t feel tired anymore. And so he decided it was time to get out of bed. He was sweaty but didn’t want to wake anyone up. I’ll shower when the others are also awake, he thought, while putting on a shirt and some shorts. He crept through the door and was now in their common room. This was a living room they shared with another dorm room. Luckily, he was the only one awake.

He could do with a nice big cup of tea, so he walked to the small kitchen area and looked for a kettle. There was none.

“Stupid Americans with their coffee,” George grunted irritated, to himself.

So he settled with some water out of the mini-fridge and sat down on one of the many comfortable couches. He looked into the unlit fireplace and started to make a schedule for the day in his mind. Breakfast first of course. George could never start a day without a proper meal. Then there were the first lectures of the term, today he had three of them. The professors would probably just discuss the tests, projects, and essays they would have to finish these first few months. So no real homework yet.

Suddenly, George heard a noise from behind him. He turned and saw the door of the other dorm room open. A warm almond-colored guy entered the room, he spotted George.

“Alright, mate?” he said, cheerfully.

“Hey, I’m one of the boys of the other dorm. It’s George,” George said, more awkward than he would have liked. He stood up and walked toward the other, shorter, boy.

“Nice to meet ya, George, the name is Ponk.” He extended his hand and gave George a firm handshake. “You know if there is any tea around?” he asked in a cheerful tone.

“Don’t have it here and I couldn’t find a kettle,” George explained to the boy in front of him.

“That’s a shame,” the other just said with a shrug.

Then, Ponk smiled friendly and gestured to sit together on the nearby couch. George noticed he had a slight British street accent.

“I haven’t seen you last year, are you new?” George asked curiously, sitting next to the other boy.

“Yeah, just moved here from London,” Ponk explained, sitting cross-legged.

“Why come all this way to Florida for this boarding school?” George frowned. “Isn’t London ten times better?” He had to move because his mother found a great new job here. Funny that I first hated it. Well that was all before I met Clay, Nick and Luke, George thought with a smile.

Ponk laughed, “You would know, wouldn’t ya? I can hear your posh accent from a mile away.” George thought his accent wasn’t that obvious, when he was in England it was much worse. “Anyway, I’ve been moving my whole life. Born in South Africa, as you can see, as a child moved to the UK and now here. Besides, me moving here was not for the American culture, it was partly for the education and partly for love, I guess.”

“Love? Does she also live in Florida then?” George prompted.

“He does live here,” Ponk corrected, with a smile.

“Oh… uh, I didn’t mean to assume anything… sorry!” Why do I always have to be so awkward? Ugh. George could slap himself in the face for his question.

“It’s alright, mate, happens all the time. I quite frankly don’t mind,” Ponk reassured him. George still felt a little guilty, but luckily the other boy moved on.

“The boarding school thing does make it difficult,” Ponk continued. “Can only sleep at his place during the breaks, and inviting him here would just be too weird for my dorm mates,” George nodded. “Luckily, we both have phones, isn’t something that is that new. Had a long-distance relationship for quite a while.”

Must be difficult, George thought. The only relationships he’d been in were with girls from his class. But he couldn’t say much, all of them were only a few weeks long.

“Anyway, I first have to find my way here. Dorm mates are kind of pricks, to be honest. Luckily, one of them is moving away so hopefully the next one is better. Got no friends yet,” Ponk laughed at that last part.

“Well consider me your first then,” George stated, smiling, putting a hand on the other’s shoulder.

“Thanks, mate, but I must be off now, got to find a kettle somewhere in this place. Catch you later?” Ponk declared finally, with a smile.

The boy bounced off the couch and waved his new friend goodbye, leaving George alone again. This peace and quiet didn’t last long, because only a few minutes later and he saw Luke and Nick exit their dorm.

“Hey, there you are. Are you coming with?” Luke said as they passed the couch.

“Where to?” George wondered, leaning over the back of the couch.

“Going for a jog before it gets too hot outside,” Luke answered, swinging an arm over Nick’s shoulder.

“Hell no,” George grinned, “no way I am exercising this early.” He grunted and leaned back down in the couch cushions.

“Your loss,” Nick shrugged. The two boys said goodbye and left George alone, yet again. Clay would probably have come with them if he wasn’t dead asleep, George figured, so I could take a shower now without really disturbing anyone. He stood up and walked quietly toward the dorm room door, and opened it slowly.

Clay was indeed still in his bed asleep, and George crept toward the bathroom door. He closed it behind him and cringed as it made more noise than George would have wanted. And he just stood there in the dark, shirtless with a towel in hand.

“Hello?” Clay’s sleepy morning voice said. “Anyone there?”

Don’t come looking. Just go back to sleep, George wished, but unfortunately, the bathroom door opened and Clay flicked the light switch on.

George looked up and met Clay’s eyes. Warm brown locked with cold green. They were standing so close to each other that George could basically count his freckles, and practically feel the heat radiating from Clay’s body. He was shirtless as well and smiled when he recognized the boy in front of him. George could feel his cheeks turning red and took a step back. Unfortunately, the sink blocked his way and the distance remained practically the same.

“Hey George,” Clay’s voice was still hoarse from the morning. The low tone made George have a shiver down his spine.

“Sorry, err…” George looked down at his feet. “I didn’t mean to wake you up,” he said shyly.

“It’s okay, man. I was just scared for a sec. Thought y’all left and someone broke into our bathroom,” he laughed. “At second thought that really isn’t likely.”

Their eyes met again and George laughed also.

“I’ll leave you to it then. See you at breakfast,” Clay said finally, giving George his space back as he walked away, closing the door behind him.

George exhaled deeply. What the hell was that?! Still flustered, he turned on the tap a little colder than normal. He stepped under the shower, closed his eyes, and let the water wash away all his thoughts.

***

The cafeteria smelt of roasted toasts. There were several long dining tables and George could see his friends already sitting at one of them. It was like a small ‘Great Hall of Harry Potter’ except without the flying candles and magical food, he thought, giggling at his observation.

The first thing he did was join the queue for food before it became too long. He grabbed a plate and filled it with buttered toast and a chocolate pudding.

Satisfied, he walked toward his friends in the back. On the way there he recognized Ponk, sitting at another table with people George didn’t know, and gave him a quick smile. Ponk gave him a friendly nod in return.

Luke and Nick were sitting on one side of the table which implicitly meant he had to sit next to Clay and so he did. He got greeted by the boys and started taking his first bites.

The doors of the dining hall opened again and George, with toast in hand, turned around to look at the arriving people. It was Jane, Hailey, and Poppy. The three girls headed straight for their table and he could hear Clay sigh at their arrival.

“Hiya boys,” Poppy greeted, looking at everyone except Clay. George could still remember the times they would fight after their breakup, he didn’t know if the silent treatment was any better.

Jane sat very close to Luke, snatching one of his toasts and giggled after biting into it. Luke wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her on her cheek. Poppy and Clay used to do this back in the day, George thought, melancholy. Instead, Poppy now sat next to her friend Jane at the opposite side of the table. Lastly, Hailey put down her plate next to George’s and sat next to him with a smile on her face.

“Good morning, George,” she said sweetly. Hailey was new to the friend group, but George found her a pleasant addition to the atmosphere. Before he could reply though Jane interrupted him.

“Hey George, didn’t see you yesterday. Had a nice break?” she asked with a giant smile on her face. She was always in a good mood in the morning and George didn’t get how. Luke cuddled her tightly, with arms over her shoulders, and snuggled into the side of her neck.

“Was alright. Missed you lot though,” he said while looking at the others. This wasn’t a lie. Even though he had friends in England, these people at this table made him really happy.

“Aww, missed you too,” she said, endearingly. “I’m really excited to know what this year will be like.”

Luke hummed in agreement and pressed soft kisses in Jane’s neck. She squirmed and giggled as a reaction. The other people at the table nodded in agreement as well. “I reckon we’ll throw lots of parties,” Nick said with a grin before taking another bite of his toast.

“I think I’ll not be attending those, unfortunately,” Clay sighed bitterly. “My parents have banned me from parties during terms, I can only come during breaks.”

“They’ll never know. They’ll just think you’re sleeping peacefully in your dorm, but instead, you’re getting drunk with us,” Luke said with a wide grin on his face. “We’ll just throw it at my house or something. I can kick my little bro out of the house for a day, and my parents are like never home.” George could see Clay thinking about it. His parents weren’t always this strict, were they?

“Don’t bother for this month,” Poppy said with a flick of her hand. “My parents are on a business trip so I’m home alone until fall break.”

“Great, Pops!” Jane cheered. Luke grunted as response to the sudden burst of noise and movement, before returning to his snuggling.

“Yeah, we could have a sleepover on Saturday if that’s okay,” Hailey added and Poppy nodded enthusiastically. “You boys can all come, right?” She looked at George while asking this.

“Yeah sure,” he replied with a smile, “the real schoolwork hasn’t begun yet anyway.”

“I don’t see why not, plus Pops has booze in her basement if I remember correctly,” Nick added, eagerly. “It’ll be a great start to the school year.” Everybody at the table liked the sound of that, Clay hesitated at first but gave in. “Let’s do it. Saturday will be awesome!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: The Dream

George didn’t think he had enough blood flow to his brain to get a hold of what was happening. Clay was pressing down on him, his knees on either side of the other's hips. The blond-haired boy on top started unbuttoning their jeans, and in return, he let George’s hands roam over every inch of his muscular body. Clay kept moving, and George was completely lost.

From underneath Clay, the brown-haired boy guided the other's face down toward his. Just before their lips interlocked, Clay whispered seductively, “George...” The smaller boy below gasped for air.

“George?!” The voice was louder now. George’s eyes sprung open. It was a fucking dream?! He started to recognize his surroundings again and saw that the green-eyed boy he’d dreamt about was standing next to his bed, watching him. “Are you okay?”

George cleared his throat and straightened up. “Yeah, er… I’m fine. Just a nightmare I think,” he laughed weakly, hoping the other boy wouldn’t ask any more questions. Fortunately, Clay didn’t.

“Tonight is the sleepover party. You’ll have to pack your things, we’re leaving within the hour,” Clay smiled. “We let you get your beauty sleep as long as we could.”

George groaned and got up, still a bit shaken up. He went straight to the bathroom to get under an ice-cold shower. That’ll snap me out of it.

After the shower, George indeed did feel better and packed his things fairly quickly. Maybe getting drunk will be distracting enough.

***

Luke was parked outside waiting for George in his family’s Honda 8-passenger SUV. He was the only one of the boys who had parents that trusted their son enough. He honked the horn when he saw George approach, his two other friends were also waving at him. He took his seat behind the driver’s and buckled up.

“Ready to party?!” Luke asked, thrilled. He had one hand on the steering wheel and looked over his shoulder to his friends.

“Yeah, am excited to be back together again. Like everyone else.” Nick answered, energetically. George had to admit he was pretty ecstatic to party again. Clay, on the other hand, sitting shotgun, was not saying anything, and didn’t look as overjoyed as the rest, angry almost.

“Why,” Clay paused, “why did you agree to do it at her place.” He didn’t try to hide his annoyance.

George could still remember the times Clay loved Poppy. He was so happy with her, but after the breakup, he was not himself for weeks. Depressed, devastated, and defeated. I never want to see Clay hurt like that again, he thought determinedly.

“It’s not that big of a deal, dude,” Nick sighed. “We’re all friends, and besides I wasn’t the one who agreed first. That would be our beloved George.” He shoved George next to him in the back, and for a split second Clay’s eyes focused on him before returning to Nick.

George wanted to say something, to defend himself, but Clay continued, “This isn’t about George,” he sighed deeply. “Ugh, it doesn’t matter now anyway. Let’s just enjoy the time we’re going to spend together.”

Luke started the car and Clay turned up the music and AC. George looked out of the car window at the passing trees and cars. The chatter of his friends faded away by his thoughts. Woken up midday, and it has already been more hectic than the past week, he grunted, and the party hasn’t even started yet.

The other boys in the car started singing along with the songs playing, wholeheartedly. George observed them, smiled fondly, and looked at Clay from across the other end of the car. Clay didn’t notice and was heavily bobbing his head to the beat. Why did I have that weird dream? Nightmare, George corrected himself. Luckily, nobody knows about it, and nobody will. It’ll never happen again.

I don’t want things to change between us all.

***

About half an hour later and the Honda stopped in front of Poppy’s house. George had been there once or twice before, to drop off Clay, but had never been inside. The four boys ringed the bell and waited for Poppy to open the door. Her brown hair was curled, wore a red halter dress highlighting her hourglass figure and had very glamorous make-up on.

“Hello there, boys.” Her pearly white teeth formed a welcoming smile.

It looked like the boys didn’t get the dress code memo. I can’t help but feel under-dressed. They all wore shorts and a t-shirt nothing out of the ordinary. Behind Poppy appeared Hailey and Jane, both also looking stunning. Jane wore a white lace corset top with oversized jeans hanging loosely on her hips. I almost forgot she has a slim waist because of her loose-fitted streetwear clothes. Then George’s eyes landed on Hailey, she wore a light blue off-shoulder crop top, and a black high-waisted mini skirt. The baby blue matched her eyes perfectly, George noticed.

“Hey, you all look gorgeous, can we come in?” Nick asked, while not waiting for an answer and stepping inside. The others followed Poppy who led the way.

“The party will be in my basement and the first floor, the second floor are the bedrooms,” Poppy said as she guided the group to the basement. It was bigger than George expected, there was a mini-bar, a ping-pong table, dance floor, and couches for the more laid-back time of the evening.

“There are multiple buckets over there,” Poppy continued, pointing to one corner of the room. “The girls and I already made you guys some mix-drinks to get in that party feeling.” It was coke with rum, George took a sip and settled himself at the bar.

***

A couple of minutes later, and George had suggested playing beer pong. The girls were very excited about that idea and agreed immediately. So that’s how George found himself with Hailey playing beer pong against Jane and Poppy. It was quite fun he had to admit. It had been a long time since he’d hung out with the girls and he was really enjoying it. After Hailey admittedly carried the game for him, they’d won. Hailey and George cheered as Jane drank the last cup of beer on her side. Nick, who had been sitting with Clay and Luke on the couch congratulated him and changed the stakes.

“Now you girls need to kiss,” he said drunkenly, gesturing at Jane and Poppy. “You lost fair and square.” I didn’t know about that rule.

Already a little tipsy, Jane and Poppy looked at each other and giggled.

“Okay fine, rules are the rules,” Jane said in between two sips of beer.

She held the head of Poppy in her hands, and while all the others in the room watched, she kissed Poppy. George felt awkward watching the two girls kiss and looked at the others instead. Nick looked as though he was enjoying himself, proud of what he had caused. Hailey laughed, Clay looked, like George, away, and Luke looked at the scene with subtle disgust. The two girls let each other go and continued giggling again, refilling their drinks at the bar.

To break the tension, George turned up the music and he heard the doorbell ring. Poppy and George went up the stairs to get the now arrived pizza.

“Hope the delivery guy is hot,” Poppy said bluntly. They opened the door. “Yep, not disappointed at all.” She looked the guy in front of her up and down, gave him money, and said, “Here you go, sweety.” He nodded a “thank you” and left as fast as he could.

“Shame he had to leave,” she shrugged. He was indeed hot, George couldn’t lie, but he would never ever admit that out loud. They descended the stairs and were greeted as heroes.

Luke, Hailey, and Clay immediately started eating slices of pizza, Nick decided to keep dancing to the music. George sat next to Clay on the couch and also grabbed a slice. Jane walked up to her boyfriend, while still dancing a bit.

“Come join meee,” she pleaded, like a child asking for candy. “You know I looove this song.” ‘Toxic’ by Britney Spears was playing, and Jane was attempting to drag Luke to the dance floor.

“Nahh, can’t you see that I’m eating,” Luke said, still sitting and not moving. “Don’t you want pizza?” he offered her a slice.

“No! I wanna danceee,” she said, arms now folded. She pouted her bottom lip. “Pleaseee,” she whined, “come onn.”

“Sorry, babe,” the blond-haired boy said finally, turning to his pizza again.

“Fine,” she turned around, sang along wholeheartedly, and walked up to the dance floor again. Nick turned to her and also sang like it was a duet.

“Too hiiigh, can’t come downnn. It’s in the air and it’s all aroound,” Nick was behind her, she put his hands on her waist and began swinging her hips to the song while slowly getting closer to Nick. “Can you feel me noww?”

He laughed, awkwardly but moved along with her, and continued singing with the second chorus, “With a taaaste of your lips, I’m on a riiide. You’re toxic, I’m slippin’ underrr.” At those last words, Jane rubbed up against the body behind her. Nick took a subtle step backward and shot an apologetic eye at Luke while he continued singing with his whole chest.

George was watching the scene in front of him and looked to his side to spot Luke staring as well. Obviously, the boy on the couch had seething resentment with how his girlfriend was dancing with his best friend. He didn’t step in though, instead now looked at his pizza, trying to ignore the spectacle. Hopefully, this doesn’t cause issues. The two are just friends and nothing to worry about, Jane clearly loves Luke, not Nick, George stated to himself, even though Luke’s reaction was not unreasonable.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Truth or Dare

A few songs and dances later and the group of friends were all sitting on the couches and chairs. Poppy had decided they’d play truth or dare and they were a few rounds in, and all very drunk.

Poppy and Luke, with Jane on his lap, were sitting on one of the couches. George, Hailey, and Nick sat on the other. Clay was sitting in a comfortable armchair soaked in water due to a previous dare. Nick was dared to let the girls do make-up on him. Fortunately for him, the girls had done their best and gave him perfect eyeliner, smoking eyes and a bit of lip gloss. It was now Luke’s turn to ask somebody, and he chose Poppy.

“Truth or dare, Pops?” he asked, both hands interlocked with Jane’s as his girlfriend kissed his gold rings one by one absentmindedly. Jane always gets more clingy when drunk.

“Err… truth,” the brown-haired girl said decisively, looking daringly at Luke.

“Aww, I had a good dare,” he paused for a second. Looking as if contemplating whether to ask what he thought of. Eventually, he decided to anyway. “Alright. Was Clay good in bed? Honest answer only.”

George looked over to the man of the question, Clay’s eyes darkened, even though it was obvious that Luke meant no harm.

“Okay…” she looked over to Clay while she spoke, “let’s just say that the physical part was not the reason we broke up.” The statement felt like a back-handed compliment. George saw Clay clench his jaw and suddenly thought of his dream, nightmare, again. Get your mind out the gutter, George, he told himself.

She turned to the group again and said, “My turn, and I pick… Hailey.”

“Oh boy,” the girl next to George exclaimed, excited for it to be her turn.

“Truth or dare?” Poppy asked, leaning forward.

“Dare,” the light brown-haired girl declared, unsure.

“Okay, I dare you to take your top off for the rest of the game,” Poppy finally stated.

“Err…” Hailey wasn’t really as bold as the other girls. She liked her privacy.

“Girl, it’s just like a bikini, nothing we haven’t seen before,” Poppy said, reassuringly.

“Okay…” the light brown-haired girl next to George said, she pulled her crop top over her head, leaving her in her white bra. I can't see why she hasn’t got a boyfriend yet, George thought to himself, she is certainly not lacking in the body department.

Her cheeks had turned a little redder than they had been before. “Okay, I’ll ask Nick. Truth or dare?” she said eventually.

“Dare obviously,” Nick smirked, ready for whatever Hailey was about to ask.

“I dare you… to refer all the girls as ‘queen’” Hailey said, eyes sparkling. She looked happy and that made George smile as well.

“Yesss, great idea Hailey!” Jane said, enthusiastically. She sat up straighter on her boyfriend’s lap, but made sure she was still pressed up against him.

“Okay easy, my queens,” Nick said, making a little bow. All the girls began giggling. George quite enjoyed the more relaxed dares, and so he smiled along, very drunk.

Nick now turned and looked at the boy sitting next to him. “George,” he started, “truth or dare?” This will probably not be an easy dare, besides I got nothing to hide. So he chose truth.

“Okay, okay,” Nick looked at the girl next to George and then asked, “does anyone in this room turn you on?”

George looked around, first to see Hailey’s boobs for a brief second, and then his eyes rested on Clay sitting across from him. He was relaxed, and still wet of his dare. His, now slightly see-through, white shirt was sticking and contouring the features of his torso. George realized he was staring and so he deflected his eyes to the ground. He thought of this morning’s nightmare. He could have lied, but he was too drunk to do so and answered honestly.

“Err… I mean… yeah.” George said, regretting it immediately.

“Ohh… who is it?!” Poppy asked, eagerly, eyeing everyone in the room.

“That wasn’t the question!” George shot back, afraid he might actual say. “Anyway, it is my turn now.”

He looked at the faces of his friends while thinking of a dare and question to ask them. He picked Luke, still with Jane on his lap. She was now laying with her head resting on Luke’s chest and played with his blond curls, twirling them around her finger.

“Truth or dare?” George asked with a smirk.

“Dare,” he grinned. His hair was ruffled by Jane’s fingers and now his girlfriend was playing with her silver rings.

“I dare you to empty your pockets, completely,” George didn’t know if it would have an interesting outcome, but he couldn’t think of anything better on the spot.

“Alrighty,” Luke started as he gently pushed his girlfriend off his lap so he could stand up, Jane took his seat afterward, “I have… my car keys, some old receipts, my dorm and house keys, phone, and my wallet,” as he listed the things he put them on a coffee table, “and finally, some protection.” He held about three condoms between his fingers. Jane hid her giggling with her hands.

“Expecting some action tonight I see?” Poppy laughed, looking at her friends.

Luke answered with a wink and kissed Jane on the top of her blond hair as they took their previous places on the couch again.

“The real question is, what’s in the wallet, my man?” Nick asked. “How rich are you really?”

Jane reached and grabbed the leather wallet, and opened it. “Err… there is a picture of your family, little Grayson,” Jane smiled at the picture of Luke’s little brother, “and me! Aww, Luke, that’s so sweet!” She turned around and kissed him lovingly.

“It’s everyone I hold dear, and love,” Luke answered with a cheesy smile. She kissed him again, longer this time.

“None of us in there? I’m hurt…” Nick said, grabbing his chest as if his heart was actually broken.

George was happy with the outcome of his dare, the night didn’t begin well for the couple. Jane’s kiss with Poppy and the dance with Nick. But all peace seemed to have been restored.

After the couple separated their lips, Luke turned to the group and asked Clay, “Truth or dare?”

“Dare,” Clay said with slight hesitation.

“Err… I dare you to, uh, to make out with the palm of your hand,” Luke said finally, with a chuckle.

“Boooring,” Jane commented, with a devilish smile on her face. “I dare you to make out with someone for real,” she scanned the room, Please not me, George prayed nervously. Her eyes landed on Nick and her grin widened. “With Nick.” Thank god.

“What?!” the boy next to George exclaimed. “You can’t just change the dare. It’s not even your turn.”

“It’s as fair as you changing the stakes of our beer pong game,” she stated, triumphantly. The two boys looked at each other.

“Alright, we both know it means nothing anyway,” Clay stood up and walked over to the couch across the room. “Come here, gorgeous,” Clay bowed, next to George, over Nick, and kissed him. It was a quick kiss, obviously not romantic, however, George still got a sick feeling in his stomach, watching Clay kiss someone. Just the alcohol acting up, George convinced himself.

“Woohoo, hot!” Jane cheered loudly with the rest.

Clay sat casually back in his seat, “Okay, to get you back, Jane, truth or dare?”

Jane thought about it for a few seconds but eventually chose dare. Clay thought about his revenge for a moment and asked Poppy something. George didn’t follow the conversation completely because of the amount of alcohol he’d already drunk. He saw Poppy leave and come back with a guitar, probably what Clay asked for.

“I dare you to serenade Luke,” Clay said at last.

“Roger that,” she said with an excited smile. The blond-haired girl stood up, put one foot on the couch next to Luke, and rested the guitar on her leg. Luke grinned widely, relaxed his body, and laid back.

Jane cleared her throat as if she was about to sing an opera. “Okay, here we go.” She stroked the guitar strings in what was presumably not even a chord. “Heyyy yeahhh!” she started, and everyone clapped to make a beat.

“Is this loveee?” She looked her boyfriend in the eyes. “Your attempt at romance is no turn offf…” She stroked the guitar again, sounding incredibly out of tune. “You like the same things I dooo, frisky in bed too!” She wheezed for a few seconds before continuing. “That’s why I’m mad about youuu.” She gave the guitar one final stroke and blew Luke a kiss.

Jane put the guitar down on the table and bowed for her applause. George smiled drunkenly from ear to ear and clapped along. Luke stood up, held Jane tight by the waist, leaned down, and thanked her by kissing her hard on the lips.

“Get a room you two!” Nick shouted, throwing a pillow in the couple’s direction.

Poppy laughed and added, “You could use the guestroom. Second floor, first door on your left, lovebirds.”

The blond-haired couple looked at each other, laughed, and walked hand in hand toward the stairs of the basement.

“Luke, you forgot your condoms!” Clay shouted as he picked them up and threw them to the boy who hurried back. Swiftly after that, they were gone and left the friend group with an amused smile on their faces.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Misinterpretation

After the two lovers left, the rest decided to quit truth or dare, and drink and dance instead. George looked across the room at all his amazing friends. Clay and Hailey became much more spontaneous when drunk. Although the blond-haired boy could also become more silent and observant, depending on the moment. Nick had drunk too much and was passed out on the couch next to George, hugging a bucket while unconscious. Poppy had drunk the most out of everyone but still seemed to be like herself. And finally, a drunk George was the George that doesn’t think things through to the end. Fortunately, that had never really ended badly.

The four friends that were left partying decided to do a dance ‘battle’. Everyone seemed so happy, with wide smiles on their faces, and were yelling along with the songs. Poppy started to dance in the middle of the circle of friends. She traced her body, from the bottom to the top, following every curve. George looked at Clay and saw for a split second that his best friend seemed to have forgotten about their breakup.

After she had finished her moves, she gave Clay a hand gesture to take the stage. Clay hesitated for a few seconds, and then out of the blue took George’s hand.

“We can just share the spotlight, right?” he said with a friendly smile while dragging George into the center.

“Al- alright,” George stuttered. The other boy’s hand was warmer than he expected. The touch was pleasant, and George let himself be guided. Clay raised their hands and made George spin around. The twirl had come out of nowhere, and the now dizzy George almost fell over. Luckily, the taller boy caught him just in time and held him a little closer so he wouldn’t fall again. Clay’s shirt was still a little damp, but that didn’t matter.

“Sorry,” George apologized quietly, embarrassed. He looked up to find the green pair of eyes. George held Clay’s gaze while disentangling. The two girls clapped briefly, as Hailey lastly walked into the middle.

“You’re not done yet,” she grimaced while grabbing George’s hands and guiding them to her waist. George let her and made the space between them smaller. She started swinging her hips to the music, and he felt her body rub against his. He wanted to close his eyes and do it for a while, but Hailey turned around, as the song ended. She placed her hands lightly on his chest and smiled at him. He smiled back, and she suddenly walked away laughing toward another bottle of vodka, leaving George flabbergasted on the dance floor.

Clay, Poppy, and George joined her at the bar, as she poured four shot glasses.

“Shot, shot, shot!” she shouted a little too loudly. Nick in the background groaned. She stopped and burst into laughter. After they all had their shot, they chit-chatted for a bit. Until George noticed Hailey looked quite ill.

“You good?” he asked sympathetically. She shook her head, holding a hand in front of her mouth, and hurried up the stairs out of the basement. Poppy followed swiftly and left Clay and George alone at the bar.

“You like her, don’t you?” Clay broke the silence, suddenly.

“What? Hailey?” George was taken aback by the question and shifted uncomfortably on his chair.

“Yeah, she was obviously the one you talked about in your truth,” Clay chuckled. He looked at his brown-haired friend with an understanding gaze.

George didn’t know how to immediately respond to that. It was partly true, Hailey is sweet, gorgeous, and attractive, but all day I was thinking about you, George wanted to say. “Is it that obvious?” he said instead. His blond-haired friend grinned, satisfied by the conformation.

“She likes you too, you know,” he eventually responded. George looked up from the empty glass he was holding. “She has no eye for anyone else, except you.”

George glanced at the staircase where Hailey had left a few minutes earlier. “I need to go to the toilet,” he announced suddenly. Clay opened his mouth to say something else, but George had already stood up and was on his way up.

As he walked toward the bathroom on the first floor, he saw Hailey’s silhouette crouched over the toilet bowl as Poppy held the other girl’s light-brown hair out of the way. Poppy saw George and said with a quick smile, “There is another bathroom on the second floor.” He nodded gently and walked up the second flight of stairs.

***

“What do you mean ‘not appropriate’?!” George was standing in the hallway and recognized Jane’s voice from the other side of the door on his left.

“I mean that as my girlfriend you shouldn’t have been all over my best friend!” Luke shouted, he sounded annoyed and hurt.

“I wasn’t all over him!” Jane’s voice broke. “You didn’t want to dance with me!”

“That doesn’t justify anything you have done today,” he spat back.

“I was drun-” Jane started.

“Oh no… don’t give me any of that bullshit,” Luke interrupted. “You knew perfectly well what you were doing. With Nick and with Poppy.”

“With Poppy?!” she laughed, in disbelief. “You seriously can’t be mad about that! It was literally a forfeit!” It was silent for a moment, George felt intrusive but couldn’t make himself leave. How did it escalate so quickly? George hoped it was just the alcohol and that they will make up afterward.

“Please sit down again…” Luke sounded hurt now. “Look, I’m sorry that I may have overreacted, but you do know that you should keep yourself in check. Drunk or not.”

“In check? I’m not some wild animal! It’s my body and you can’t just make me feel bad about myself when you’re the one who’s insecure!” Jane practically shouted.

“Jane wait-” George heard Luke begin.

Then he heard angry footsteps approaching, and backed away just in time for the door to swing open violently. Jane looked at him, waved her hand in a gesture that meant ‘can’t deal with this now’, and stormed away.

“Hey watch out, where are you going? Jane?” George could hear Clay’s voice coming from the staircase. And a few seconds later the other boy’s head popped up.

“I was just looking for you, do you know what is up with Jane?” Clay said with a smile fading from his lips after seeing George’s serious expression.

The smaller boy simply gestured to the room in which Luke sat on the bed. Shirtless and devastated, head in his hands. At the sight of their friend, Clay walked in and immediately sat next to the blond-haired boy, an arm around him.

I’ll leave them to it, besides I should go and check up on Jane, George thought as he descended the stairs looking for Jane. He eventually found her sitting on the floor next to Poppy who was still holding the hair of Hailey. The brown-haired girl was reassuring both of her friends and when she saw George, beckoned for him to come.

“Can you look after Hailey for a while? I’m gonna talk to Jane if that’s alright?” Poppy suggested with a faint smile.

“Yeah sure,” he responded. Poppy whispered some comforting words to Hailey before she left with Jane to the backyard. George turned his attention to the groaning girl in front of him.

“You okay?” he asked, kneeling next to her. She sat up straight, hair ruffled and her mouth small. George tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

“Uh-huh, I do wanna lie down somewhere,” she said in a small voice. “The girls and I had already prepared the beds for the sleepover.”

“Alright, let’s get you there,” he said, lifting her off the ground. He let her lean on him as they walked up the stairs. Once they’d reached the bed, he gently put her down. She looks so vulnerable.

“Do you want anything? A bucket? Some water?” She answered with a small nod. “Okay be right back, okay?”

He hurried down the stairs to the basement, grabbed a bucket and a glass of water. He walked slowly into the room, trying not to spill the liquid, and noticed Hailey’s breathing had become steadier. He gently placed the glass on the nightstand and the bucket next to the bed. As gently as he could he tucked her under a blanket. I‘ll let her sleep. Hopefully, she will feel better in the morning.

***

George blinked a few times before realizing his surroundings. He had fallen asleep on one of the mattresses on the floor. However, he’d woken up with his head resting on Clay’s arm. What the-. George leaped up, now very awake. The blond-haired boy moved slightly from the disturbance but didn’t wake up.

The floor was covered with mattresses. Poppy and Hailey were sharing the double bed, and George, Clay, and Jane were on the ground. Luke and Nick were nowhere to be seen. Probably on the couches in the basement.

George stood up and quietly walked to the bathroom down the hall. He squinted his eyes as he switched the light on, and splashed some cold water in the face. He stared at himself in the mirror, his dark-brown hair was ruffled and he had slight bags under his brown eyes. His head pounded slightly, and he sighed. He took a brisk shower and went downstairs, where Nick was eating a cold slice of pizza, clearly hungover. He grunted a “hello” and took another bite. Luke was also there, looking gloomy, also chewing on a piece himself. George sat down next to the two and ate the last slice out of the box in front of them.

Moments later and the whole friend group had woken up and had sat down to enjoy some cold pizza.

“Jane?” Luke whispered quietly, barely loud enough to hear. George hadn’t heard him speak since yesterday and his voice was a little hoarse. “Can we talk?” he briefly looked around. “Outside?”

Jane, who sat in the armchair Clay had sat in yesterday, nodded. “Yeah sure,” she said softly, not meeting Luke’s eyes. They stood up silently and walked presumably to the backyard. The rest was quiet for a few moments until Nick decided to speak.

“I really hope they’ll figure things out,” he said solemnly. Everyone nodded in agreement. They sat there for a few more minutes in awkward silence.

“Alright, I’m saying what we’re all thinking, I really wanna know how they’re doing,” Poppy said, finally. “I’m gonna go upstairs and observe them through a window or something. Any of you coming with?”

“Haha, you creep. I’m in,” Nick grinned. George looked at Hailey and Clay who were nodding.

“Alright, me too,” George announced.

They all moved from their seats, and up the stairs. Poppy pointed to a window that gave them a sneaky view of the backyard. Unfortunately, there was only room for one person to really look. Nick volunteered first, but the group eventually decided George would be the best pick because he would have an objective view of the situation. So he started describing the scene in front of him.

The couple was facing each other, and Jane was talking. Luke looked understanding and responded with a brief answer to her.

“Was it a yes or a no?” Nick asked.

“Didn’t see,” George answered honestly, still focused on the people outside.

Luke was now speaking while holding one of her hands. From George’s angle, he couldn’t see Jane’s reactions clearly, but the blond-haired boy was looking a little angry.

“Jane said he was angry about the kiss,” Poppy sighed. “They’re not gonna break up because of me, right?” She sounded desperate.

“No,” Nick replied, “they’ll make up, right George?” George only nodded and continued describing his two friends.

After a few minutes, they were still not sure if they would bury the hatchet. Jane had shouted a few times, Luke had paced over the path, and they were both still talking.

“Ugh, it’s all my fault,” Nick said gloomily. “I dared her to kiss you, Pops, and I should’ve backed away sooner with that dance.” He groaned again, and Clay had put a hand on his friend’s shoulder to comfort him.

George looked at the couple again and saw Jane say “I’m sorry” and “I love you”. Luke presumably said “I love you too” back because the following moment the couple held each other in a tight embrace.

“Are you sure? How good are your lipreading skills?” Hailey asked, curiously.

“Fairly sure,” George replied curtly.

The couple shared a quick but meaningful kiss and were heading back to the house.

“Hurry hurry,” Poppy said urgently, seeing the couple approach.

The friend group practically sprinted to the basement, and by the time the blond-haired couple came back, they were all pretending to still be eating pizza.

“Welcome back, how did it go?” Clay asked casually, looking up from his cold slice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: As per usual

For the past few weeks, George had woken up early and drank tea with Ponk before breakfast had begun. George found it nice to have a rhythm of some sorts and was secretly looking forward to the quiet mornings, without Clay and the rest around.

“Still genius that you’ve found that kettle,” George said one morning over his hot cup of tea, sitting next to Ponk on the couch in the common room. The other boy nodded pleased with himself.

“I know I know,” Ponk grinned. “Ugh… why do we have history so early in the morning,” he continued, his smirk fading away in a dramatic sigh. Every week Ponk would complain about the Tuesdays, George didn’t mind. Plus he had a free hour so he can’t complain.

“And we have that Renaissance essay due before the fall break,” George added, not used to the amounts of work as well. Ponk responded in an even heavier sigh and stretched.

“Well, on the bright sight, we’ll just go study together as per usual. After school in the library again, aren’t we?”

George nodded, he liked working together on projects. None of his dorm mates had the same major as him, but luckily Ponk did. The two friends were often in the library across the street to catch up on homework and assignments.

***

After history, George had his free period. Normally he would spend it doing his art homework, but George really didn’t feel like it. I’ll just do it tonight, after the history essay. So instead he went to the skate park with his friends.

It was a hot day in early November. When George arrived, he saw that Luke, Nick, and Jane were practicing their skating, while Hailey and Poppy were sunbathing. Clay was still in the swimming pool, he had to practice for the upcoming school championship in the medley relay. The green-eyed boy was the last swimmer of their team so he’d need to perfect his start to finish.

George sat down on the green grass in the shade of a tree. After a few minutes of watching Nick falling off his skateboard, attempting to do an Ollie, Hailey joined George out of the sun.

“Hey, haven’t seen you as much lately,” she smiled, settling next to him. “Have you got a lot of schoolwork to do?”

“Unfortunately,” George sighed, thinking about the important tasks that were due in a few weeks. Hailey opened her bag, pulled an apple out of it, and took a bite. God, I haven’t eaten much today.

She saw him staring at her apple. “I have eaten plenty,” she handed him the half-eaten apple. “Here you go.”

George took it gratefully and started eating it, while Hailey continued talking, “I haven’t thanked you for taking care of me, at the party,” she said tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“Oh yeah right, that was so long ago,” he smiled awkwardly. “No problem.”

In the distance, they heard a whistle. It was Nick who had taken a break from the skating, “Better watch out Hailey, George is a real ladies man,” the black-haired boy said with a wide grin. George rolled his eyes, here we go again. “You know, in England all the girls over there were fighting for him.”

“Well, that I obviously learned from you, Sensei Nick,” George joked back. The girl next to him giggled.

“That’s my boy,” the raven-haired boy joked.

It was quiet for a while, but Nick broke it eventually, “Hey George, Georgie boy, Gogs, Gogy, could you pleaseee do me a favor?”

From Nick’s tone, George knew he’d have to do a dumb chore for his friend. “What is it?” he asked annoyed.

“As you’re clearly not doing anything at the moment. Can you please get my bag from the changing rooms? I forgot it there,” the boy asked in a sweet tone.

Nick was right, George really didn’t have anything else to do in his time leading up to the library appointment in the afternoon. Why not?

***

The school’s swimming pool was a place where his friends were most of their free time. George was instead mostly, in their common room or library, studying. As he walked along the edge of the swimming pool, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen it empty.

The changing room was as humid and warm as the rest of the swimming area. To George's astonishment, he heard a shower running.

“Hello?” Clay’s voice echoed. “Anyone there?”

Oh shit, you’ve got to be kidding me, why is he still here?

“Hello?” Clay repeated, turning off the shower. George could hear the water droplets fall onto the tiled floor.

George learned his lesson in their bathroom in the first week of school. Weeks after, he could still remember Clay’s breath hitting his chest. And so he answered, hoping for a different scenario.

“Hey, it’s me, sorry…” George’s voice trembled more than he would have wanted.

“George? What are you doing here?” Clay asked. “Hey while you’re there, can you hand me my towel? It is the grey one.”

George looked around and saw Clay’s towel on one of the benches. “Yeah sure,” he answered, grabbing the grey fabric.

George actually wanted to get Nick’s bag and get so quickly as possible out of there, without staying too long in this hot and steamy room. George walked over to the shower section, closed his eyes, and held the towel around the corner.

A soft “thanks” later and George, while waiting for Clay, thought, Ugh, why did it have to be me getting Nick’s bag. He should have just grabbed the bag and walked out at that point. Instead, George simply stood there, eyes still closed listening to the ruffling sound of his friend drying off. What if I just opened my eyes and walked around the corner, what would Clay do?... Probably scolding me, George thought to himself.

George’s daydreaming was interrupted by a whisper very close to him, practically in his ear, “You can open your eyes now, George.”

George jumped, startled by the sensation down his spine. His eyes had sprung open and he was now staring and the boy in front of him. His friend was only wearing the towel, and his blond hair was all messy and wet. George’s cheeks were burning red and he looked away. At that moment George thought of the dream he had again, the nightmare. Clay’s upper body was still covered in droplets, making him almost sparkle.

“So what are you doing here?” Clay asked, again.

“Err… I had to grab this.” George clumsily held Nick's bag in the air.

Clay giggled, “Oh I see, Nick didn’t wanna get it himself?”

“Yeah,” George giggled too, shyly. We’ve got to stop encountering like this. Half-clothed in bathrooms.

“Anything planned this afternoon?” the other boy asked casually, seeming not to feel the tension.

“Err… I’m actually going to the library after school again to start with my history paper,” George said, rubbing his arm awkwardly.

It was silent for a moment, both boys looking each other in the eyes.

“I ought to be like you, you know?” Clay sounded impressed. “That’s the reason why my parents won’t allow me to party with you guys. My grades last year were too bad.” It was silent again. “This year I’m going to actually do some homework and swimming practice.” The blond-haired boy said finally.

George was flattered that the other boy noticed, and admired his determination. After standing in comfortable silence Clay grabbed his clothes, and George walked over to one of the benches and sat down, Nick’s bag on his lap. He waited for Clay to finish getting dressed and they walked back to the park together.

***

His free hour was more hectic than George had hoped it would be, and so after the last bell of George’s day rang, he tiredly grabbed his bag and strolled to the library. Through the window of the library, he could see Ponk sitting at one of the tables in the back, their usual seats. He walked in, and his friend greeted him.

“Oi, right on time,” Ponk cheered. “Could you help me with this?” The other boy pointed at his textbook in front of him. George sat down opposite Ponk and started unpacking his bag on the table.

After George had helped his friend with his task, they discussed interesting subjects for their Renaissance essays. “You could make it all about the court life in France.”

“I don’t know, uh, I was thinking more about the different art movements in Italy,” George responded. “You could do it about that though.” The other boy nodded contently.

“Yeah, plus you’re artsy and all. You’ve even got it as an extra-curriculum, haven’t ya?”

“Oh yeah, speaking of that,” George began hesitantly, “my art assignment is to make a full-body drawing of someone. Do you mind? Er… like tonight?”

Ponk grunted in frustration, “Sorry mate, but I already have plans tonight.”

“With whom?” An unfamiliar voice interrupted from behind Ponk. George looked up, it came from a tall light brown-haired man. The stranger bowed over Ponk’s shoulder and kissed his collarbone. Ponk giggled and turned around to kiss him back.

“Hey Sammy, what are you doing here?!” the boy next to George said surprised.

“Hiya Ponkie,” the man said lovingly, “was nearby and knew I could find you here.” He smiled and looked across the table at George. “Hey, I think we haven’t properly met. I’m Sam, Ponk’s boyfriend.”

George was surprised, he didn’t really think about Ponk’s love life that much, but it was hard to ignore when it happened right in front of you. Plus he didn’t expect Sam to look like that. He was easily a head taller than Ponk and was even a few inches taller than Clay. He looked very friendly and George was glad to have finally met him. “Hey, the name is George,” he greeted back.

They were a very cute couple. Jane and Luke were obviously all over each other and George was used to that, but the way Sam and Ponk interacted was different. When Ponk looked at Sam, his eyes became brighter, and there was always a smile on their faces. George couldn’t imagine the two ever fighting. They’re not only a couple but also best friends, George thought fondly, I wish I could one day have such a relationship with… with whomever of course.

***

It was nearly 1 o’clock when George returned from the library. Tired he flopped down on the couch, he opened his bag and took his sketchbook out of it. He flipped through it until he found an empty page. Ugh, I still haven’t found someone I could draw, he thought frustratedly, I really ought to have started today. He repeatedly clicked his mechanical pencil. Luckily it isn’t a landscape, he thought trying to motivate himself.

“Hey what are you doing there all alone?” the voice came from behind him. “Still doing schoolwork?”

Clay stood now in front of him, “Uh, I’m just brainstorming for an art assignment.”

“Oh, what’s it about?” the other boy asked, flopping down beside George.

“Err… just a full-body portrait of someone,” George said. Clay leaned over and snatched the sketchbook out of George’s lap. He flipped through the pages and occasionally made some impressed noises before he handed it back. I hope he doesn’t look too much at my drawings of him.

“You’re really, really good at this,” he said finally. “Who are you going to draw this time?”

“Uh… haven’t decided yet actually… well I actually haven’t found anyone who has time to be drawn,” George said solemnly.

“You can draw me if you’d like? I’m free tonight and you have drawn me before, I saw, so it will be easier,” Clay said enthusiastically.

He was right about that last part…

“Yeah, that… that would be great actually,” George responded, hoping Clay couldn’t hear his slight fear. What if I mess it up? I never do any detailed work of him.

“Okay great! How should I pose?” He flexed his muscular biceps from swimming. “Like this?”

They both laughed, Clay that iconic Clay wheeze and George chuckled.

“Okay, but seriously,” the blond-haired boy smiled.

George directed Clay in a comfortable and natural pose, grabbed his sketchbook, and started sketching, hoping he could hide his blush forming on his cheeks behind it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: The Championship

The smell of chlorine filled the nostrils of George’s nose. He walked toward the grandstand of the swimming pool. Today is the day, I hope Clay, Nick, and Luke will win this championship, he thought fondly, They were really disappointed last year. The seats were still mostly empty, and George looked around if he recognized any faces. Clay and Nick’s parents were sitting in the front row. A few rows behind them was Grayson, Luke’s little brother, sitting alone on his phone.

“Hey Gray,” George said, approaching the boy in the purple shirt, “excited to see your brother swim?”

The young boy didn’t even look up from his phone while he answered, “Yeah, sure George.”

George nodded awkwardly to the other boy and sat a row behind him. He grabbed his phone to look if he’d got any messages from his friends, he didn’t. Luckily, the girls had just entered the room, greeted Grayson, and joined George.

“Oh my God! I’m so excited!” Jane practically shouted. George had never seen her this enthusiastic about anything, other than skating, before.

The seats were filling up, and the eight teams walked out of the changing rooms. The commentator took his seat behind the mic and began introducing them, “Hello everybody, I’m Toby Smith, and welcome at the annual medley relay with teams of three. Oh well look at that, the teams are rolling in…” George didn’t really care about who was on what team and found himself instead staring at the bodies of the entering boys. I’m so lucky I’m friends with swimmers, George thought while the commentator was speaking. “… Noah definitely knows how to do his push-ups and never skips leg day people, haha, he and his teammates Alex and Charlie have never before won, will they today make history? Well not if it is up to the following team…”

The last few of the audience sat down and the match could begin in a few moments. George pulled out his sketchbook, flipped the pages, and stopped to look at his finished drawing of Clay. The detail was pretty good for a first real attempt. He definitely learned some new things. Fun fact, George thought pathetically, I can stare at this drawing as much as I like without worrying about what he might think.

“… Now in the fourth lane, we’ve got the reigning champions, Tom, Will, and Techno. Will they secure the second win in a row?” Toby began speaking loudly through his microphone. “Not if it’s up to the next team, in the fifth lane, we can see Nick preparing at his starting block, with him are Luke and Clay. Will they take their first win?…” George could see his friends down by the swimming pool, and the girls next to him were cheering loudly. Good luck, he wished them.

George could see the first players of each team lining up. He was primarily focused on the two middle lanes. Tom and Nick were the two starting for their teams. George could still vividly remember how suspenseful the 300m were. He sat straight up in his chair and watched as all the first players dove into the water.

“… What a great start for all of them, especially Tom who is followed closely by Nick and Alex. The first 50 of the 300 are always very important for the results later on. So a good start for Tom’s team, who turns and still leads…”

Toby’s beaming voice made the whole event even more nerve-racking. George looked to his side and saw the girls watching full of suspense.

“… The first switch turned out great for the two middle lanes. Will and Luke are now head to head for the first place, followed closely by Charlie…” Grayson had looked up from his phone and, was watching just as nervously as the girls at his brother swimming. George smiled and looked back at the race. Will had secured a real big head start for his team, I hope Clay will be able to pull the comeback off.

“… And the last players are off. Techno goes, Clay goes, Noah goes, with a good lead, so much depending on the last 100m here…”

George tensed up, Clay was about 2 meters behind Techno who was the best of their team, George remembered.

“… You cannot imagine Noah getting second place here, in fact, it is gonna be Techno and Clay battling things out. So here’s the turn, Techno’s big last 50. We can all remember in last event Techno's team beating Clay's in the most remarkable way…”

Clay was gaining ground, the gap between the two leading became smaller. George was practically chewing his fingernails watching the intense race.

“… Clay is coming back, he has got a big chance. Can Clay do it to Techno's team? I reckon they might, it will come down to the last meters. It’s Clay then Techno. What a race! What a swim! What a comeback! Noah's team gets third, a remarkable race…”

Grayson was the first to jump from his seat and cheered loudly for his brother’s team. The girls and other family members followed swiftly. George couldn’t resist also standing up, clapping and yelling along, while looking at his friends who did the same. Clay was raising his arms in the air and occasionally hitting the water in excitement. Nick and Luke were shouting and laughing at Clay in the pool. They had never been in these high spirits, and it made George smile from ear to ear.

“… What an amazing performance by the winners, what a talent. A magnificent race with a stunning climax…”

George went down the stairs of the grandstand with the rest of all the friends and family. Poppy went straight to Nick and hugged him tightly. Jane leaped into Luke’s arms and kissed him passionately. Grayson, full of excitement, hugged his brother after that. George, without thinking, hugged Clay firmly, even though his friend was still very wet.

“Congrats! I can’t believe you did it,” George exclaimed with a big smile on his face.

“It was a team effort,” Clay smiled modestly. He laughed and embraced George again. He didn’t expect it and was surprised by the sudden coldness of his taller friend. After his shirt was soaking wet, but he couldn’t care less. His friends had won.

***

The friend group was cheered on in the hallways by all the other students on the campus. “Let’s party!” Nick declared, and everybody cheered for this idea.

Magically, Hailey returned from her dorm with crates of beer. She handed a few out and joined George aside from all the chaos.

“Jane and I are gonna shotgun some beer, care to join?” she asked with a cheeky smile.

“You betcha I will,” he said while getting dragged to the place Jane was standing, holding three beer cans.

Hailey gave them both a Bobby pin and counted from three. They all poked a hole at the bottom of the can and placed it against their mouths. The beer partly poured down George’s chin, and the front of his shirt was soaked once again. After they had finished drinking their first beer of the evening, Jane parted ways to join her boyfriend and a few other guys.

“Ugh… I forgot a ping-pong ball in my dorm,” Hailey groaned. “Can you help me find it?” George shrugged and followed her out of the common room and to her room just down the hallway.

He hadn’t been in the girls’ dorm room this year. It definitely smells a lot nicer than mine. She walked across the room to assumedly her bed and opened the drawers of her nightstand. George awkwardly leaned on one of the dressers next to the door.

“You know you can come in, silly,” she laughed. “Help me find it.”

“Oh yeah, right,” he said as he walked forward. He started looking around the room. Jane’s bed was the messiest, and Poppy’s was weirdly neat. They had a soft rug on the floor. Why don’t we just buy a rug?

They’d had been searching for five minutes now, Hailey stood up and looked at George, “I’ll go and search the bathroom,” she proposed. “It’s really unlikely, but I’m getting desperate now.” They both laughed.

George had searched all over the floor and behind the furniture. He didn’t like intruding in other people’s drawers, but he had no other choice now.

So when Hailey had left the room, and began with Hailey’s dresser. After looking through her dresses and jeans, he opened the drawer that contained all her underwear and socks. I didn’t feel right looking through it, and he hated to admit it, but he was a little curious.

His eyes landed on an ice blue lace demi bra and matching tanga. He picked them up, I can’t imagine her in these, I guess this side of her I’ll never truly know. He put them swiftly back and stared at himself in the standing mirror next to Poppy’s bed. What are you doing, George? You creep.

“Oh my God, I found it!” Hailey exclaimed as she appeared in the doorframe of the bathroom, holding up the white ping-pong ball, “It was next to the pile of towels here. Can you believe it? Jane probably.” She had a big smile on her face and he smiled fondly back.

Hailey wanted to change her outfit, so George left her to it and went back to the common room with the ping-pong ball. Nick walked up to him and put an arm around his shoulders.

“There he is. How was it, Gogs? I saw you two sneaking off,” he grinned at his brown-haired friend.

“How was what?” George asked, oblivious.

“You and Hailey you know-” Nick wiggled his eyebrows and smirked.

“Oh no! I wasn’t. We weren’t…” George couldn’t find the rest of the words and only held up the ping-pong ball in response. Nick sighed in conclusion, but snatched the ball out of George’s hand, and walked back to Poppy holding the ball up like a trophy.

Nick and Poppy were both very drunk, and giggling constantly. George’s eyes shifted and rested on Clay, standing alone in a corner, who was also looking at the duo who had just found the cups for a game of beer pong.

The blond-haired boy looked almost sad, and George was concerned for his friend who should be celebrating his victory. So he casually walked up to him. Trying not to scare the taller boy, he asked friendly, “Hey Clay, what are you up to?”

“Oh hey George,” Clay began to smile at the sight of him, “just partying, and enjoying winning. How about you?”

“No you’re not,” George looked into the emerald green eyes. The other boy shifted a bit. “What’s really up, Clay?” There was a long pause, it looked like Clay was debating something. I really hope he is not just acting like this, because of the bathroom encounters.

Suddenly, his friend took him by the arm and dragged him to their dorm room. Within seconds they’d sat down on Clay’s bed, and the blond-haired boy sighed, eyes searching George’s face for the expression he needed to gain the courage to speak. George gave him a faint smile and that did it.

“Okay look, I’m just worried, worried for Nick,” he paused for a second. “You’ve seen him with Poppy, right?”

George, relieved this conversation wasn’t about them, nodded, not knowing where the conversation would be going, “Do you mind me asking why you’re worried? They’re just having fun.”

Clay was silent for a moment, his friend was looking downcast, but continued speaking in a lower voice, “I can trust you, right? I haven’t told anyone this,” George didn’t know what to say, but luckily the green-eyed boy began speaking again. “The reason we broke up. The real reason I broke up with her was because she’d…” Clay struggled to say the word, “… cheated on me.”

George was shocked. He’d always believed Clay when he’d said that they just grew apart, but this he’d never expected. No wonder he was so devastated after their breakup.

The blond-haired boy looked down to the ground, fiddling with his fingers. George could tell his friend was trying to hold his tears back, and George did the only thing he knew was right to do.

He hugged Clay, tightly, lovingly, letting Clay’s head lean on his shoulder. The smell of beer on my shirt must be pretty awful, George thought, but his friend wasn’t complaining. The other boy gratefully embraced George back, relaxing, and letting himself be held in George’s arms.

Now George could feel warm tears on his shoulder, and the boy he was holding, was sobbing softly into the comfort of George’s embrace.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Glowing Embers

It was the fall break, after handing in the Renaissance essay and the drawing assignment, George finally felt like he had free time again. The drawing of Clay he already got back and he had received a ‘B’. He was really proud of it, and after telling Clay the good news, he had gifted the drawing to him. He probably finds it weird having a drawing of himself and will put it in a box and never look at it again, George thought. However, this didn’t matter for him, the fact that he’d given it to Clay had been an accomplishment all by itself.

Fall break did not only mean free time, but this time it also meant going to Nick’s family’s cabin in the woods. And so, the friend group dumped all their bags and suitcases in the trunk of Luke’s Honda.

Poppy couldn’t come because her parents had planned ‘family time’ for the whole break. They’d just come back from their business trip and wouldn’t leave Poppy alone ‘for one second more’. George didn’t really mind this, after finding out what she had done, to Clay.

Therefore, George found himself in one of the two seats furthest back in the car. In front of him were Nick and Luke figuring out the navigation system. Behind them, in the middle seats, were the two girls figuring out what playlist to play on the way there. And then there was Clay, sitting next to George in the back. He had the least space out of all of them. The blond-haired boy was crammed between a remaining bag or two that wouldn’t fit in the trunk and George. Clay didn’t seem to mind, ever since the confession at the championship party, George hadn’t as much as felt any awkward tension between them. Hopefully, that will stay that way. He liked being best friends with Clay again without thinking of anything like that nightmare.

They were on the road now, and an hour in, everyone had found something to do. Luke was driving with Nick as co-pilot, Hailey and Jane were practically doing karaoke, singing along with every song they’d picked. Clay occasionally joined them in this, and other times was doodling in one of the back pages of George’s sketchbook. George just watched his friends, laughing along with their jokes, and every now and then he’d add a sketch himself to the scribbled page.

George found it peaceful to watch Clay draw simple figures, some longleaf pine trees, their car on the highway with music notes, and smiley faces filling the page. George added a sketch of the passing cars, blurry and fainting lines as the background.

Clay looked up from the creation they had been working on and said, “Becoming a real masterpiece, I’d say.”

“Oh yeah totally,” George agreed sarcastically. “You should have taken art instead of me. You’re a real artist.”

“Oh c’mon now,” Clay’s voice deepened. He always says it like that, George thought, eyebrow raised and emphasizing that second word in his usual way.

George shoved him playfully, and laughed, “You’re right, you’re totally shit at it.” Clay chuckled as well and George could see his green eyes twinkle.

***

“Rise and shine, sleeping beauty,” someone whispered in George’s ear. His eyes opened slowly, he couldn’t remember falling asleep. His head was leaning on Clay’s shoulder, seriously? As fast as he could he straightened his back. “We’ve arrived,” his blond-haired friend smiled at him.

George looked out of the car window, they were in a pine forest in the late afternoon. The trees were long and skinny, all reaching straight up at the sky, just like Clay had doodled them. He exited the car, and the smell of forest filled his nostrils. It certainly was colder here in the northern part of Florida, plus it was now getting winter. These temperatures were something George was at least used to.

He and Clay joined their friends and helped them unload the last of their baggage. The cabin was big. Like the ones you would see in horror movies, George giggled nervously at that thought.

Inside the cabin, three couches were surrounding a fireplace, there was a little kitchen, and upstairs there were three bedrooms. One of these had two single beds, and the other two had both double beds. Jane and Luke got the master bedroom because them sleeping in the same bed together wasn’t out of place. However, it wasn’t easy to decide who’d get the other double bed in the house. Unfortunately, it was George’s luck he and Hailey would be sharing that bedroom. Hailey didn’t seem to mind too much, and Nick was quite excited about the two sharing a bed. Idiot.

Hailey and George entered their room after a quick house tour. It was definitely smaller than Jane and Luke’s room, but decent. He dropped his suitcase on the left side of the bed and looked up at Hailey.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to sleep on the couch,” he proposed for the third time today. “I really don’t mind-”

“Ugh, stop it, will you? It’s not a big deal,” Hailey interrupted annoyed. “Look how huge this bed is.” She pulled a dramatic face while pointing to the bed beside them. The bed was indeed pretty big, and honestly, George wasn’t looking forward to sleeping on the firm couch cushions in the living room anyway.

“You’re right,” George sighed. The other girl smiled at that sentence as if it was a real victory.

***

Their friends were all settled in now. They had scouted the area for a bit and eventually had decided to relax on the first day. They were here for four days after all.

Relaxing in George’s mind meant lying in bed while drawing or sleeping. However, his friends defined it as drinking and making s’mores around the bonfire.

“Oh my God,” Hailey exclaimed happily, “look at this one! It’s perfect.” She showed her friends her roasted marshmallow as she put it in between two crackers and chocolate and shoved it in her mouth. George had made some s’mores but admittedly they were messy. He smiled at Hailey’s excitement, I always see her smiling, it’s endearing.

Clay was sitting on the other side of the fire. The orange light made his face warm and sweaty. The blond locks became golden and the green eyes got a yellow twinkle in them. George couldn’t help but admire his friend’s appearance. Clay caught his gaze and his calm eyes scanned George’s face. He smiled and George’s cheeks grew burning red once again. There were no words said, but they didn’t have to.

Clay took a sip of his beer and now looked at Nick again, who was drunkenly telling a story. George didn’t look away, he could watch Clay all day if the world would let him. After the summer, Clay had been so fascinating, almost surreal, like he was a movie and George was just an audience member. Clay feels so out of reach.

George’s thoughts were disrupted by a loud thud next to him. It was Jane and Luke who’d fallen backward off the log. Jane had been on Luke’s lap watching as he roasted marshmallows and kissing him softly in his neck. George didn’t know what had happened, but the blond-haired couple was now cry-laughing on the forest floor. He, as well as the rest of their friends, laughed along.

“Are you guys okay?” Nick asked, failing to stand up and help them.

“I think maybe we’ve had enough to drink,” Hailey added. “Don’t want a hangover for tomorrow.”

“I think you are right, Hailey,” Jane responded drunkenly, waving her hand up in the air. “A good night’s sleep is exactly what I need.”

“Sleep? Hah,” Luke giggled to himself.

George’s drunk friends stood up and were guided by Clay to the house and up the stairs. George stayed behind by the fire, he wasn’t very drunk nor sleepy. The silence was nice. George closed his eyes and listened to the wind rustling through the branches. In the background, he could faintly hear footsteps approaching.

“Not tired?” Clay’s voice was low and calm.

“Nope,” George answered shortly, opening his eyes to look at the green-eyed boy.

The bonfire was radiating heat and both Clay’s and George’s skin was shiny and reflecting the dancing flames. George relaxed his shoulders and leaned back to stargaze. Clay followed George’s movements and did the same. They sat there, looking at the tiny lights in the sky, in comfortable silence for a few minutes.

“You know, George,” Clay breathed next to him still looking at the starry sky, “we never hang out like this anymore. It’s nice.” George missed moments like this as well, no awkwardness just them hanging out.

“Yeah, it is nice,” George said back, softly.

They were sitting very close to each other. The places where their hands were leaning on the ground, had only an inch gap between them. Shoulders almost touching, but they both didn’t mind nor care. George could not only feel the heat of the flames and of his own body, but also Clay’s. It was suiting, sitting there together, seemingly alone in the whole forest.

“Look that is the Pole Star,” the blond-haired boy pointed up in the sky at a bright shining star. “And so if you look down it makes the Little Dipper.” Clay held his arm along George’s face so he could see where he was pointing at.

While George was figuring out the constellation, he could feel Clay looking at his face. When Clay had finished pointing, he lowered his arm again and placed his hand on George’s. George was startled by the warm and soft touch of Clay’s fingers, but he didn’t move his. On the contrary, George moved even closer, their shoulders were now touching. There was tension in the air, but it was still a pleasant atmosphere.

The fire had dimmed, the only light came from the glowing embers of the remaining wood. It contoured Clay’s features with orange edges. They looked at each other now, Clay captured George’s gaze. Clay licked his lips and bit it slightly. Fuck it…

It all became too much for George. He would never know what came over him at that moment. He leaned forward, one hand still under Clay’s and the other now behind the blond-haired boy’s head.

George kissed him.

It was terrifying and exhilarating. George could feel Clay’s initial shock, but the green-eyed boy now kissed him back. It was a swift kiss, soft and calm, even though George’s heart was racing.

They were both silent for a few seconds after it. George could see Clay’s mouth opening to say something, but he closed it again unable to find any words. What did I do?! I probably ruined our friendship forever. Fuck… George had to look away and deflected his eyes to the now barely burning embers.

“Uh… I should…” Clay started, dazed, “I should go…” He stood up and walked toward the cabin, not looking back. George wanted to call for him, explain, apologize even, but he was too late. Clay was gone and George sat there now truly alone in the dark forest. He groaned, got up and suddenly felt really mad at himself. He walked toward the wooden house and kicked some rocks and branches on his way.

He opened the door of his room and saw Hailey sleeping peacefully. He crept to the other side of the bed and crawled under the blanket. It was warm and comfortable, but George had too much adrenaline to actually sleep. So he just stared at the ceiling while his thoughts were spinning in his head. Unable to focus on one, turned to his side and closed his eyes, hoping it was all just some nightmare.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Jealousy

George could feel a soft nudge in his side. He groaned in response, Let me sleep, I don’t wanna face today. Someone shook his shoulder again, harder this time.

“Wake up, George,” it was Hailey’s sweet voice. He opened his eyes and turned to his back, Hailey sat next to him on the bed, holding a plate with buttered toast. “I let you sleep as long as I could but in about half an hour we’re leaving.”

George sat up straight now, and looked at the blue-eyed girl, she was all ready to head out. Her make-up was subtle, and she was wearing a baby pink t-shirt, which was tucked into her high-waisted jeans. She offered the plate she was holding to George with a friendly smile.

“Got you some breakfast, some buttered toast just like at school,” she chuckled quietly. “Uh, I’ll leave you to it then. Meet you in twenty on the porch?”

“Yeah thanks,” he accepted his breakfast gratefully. “I’ll just shower quickly and be down.” Hailey nodded, stood up, and left the room, giving George a final smile when she closed the door behind her. She really is thoughtful. He bit into the toast while gathering his clothes and towel and entered their small bathroom.

After George’s shower, he looked in the tiny and fogged-up mirror. How can I face Clay after what happened yesterday? He sighed deeply, unable to meet his reflection’s eyes. I have to apologize to him, tell him it was a stupid mistake. It can’t ruin our friendship, he thought heavyheartedly.

He met his friends on the porch like promised, they were cheerfully chatting with each other, even Clay. However, the green-eyed boy stopped smiling at his friends when George arrived. He instead got out his phone and started scrolling through his social media. George’s other friends didn’t seem to notice and greeted George welcomely.

Luke stepped forward and raised the car keys, “Let’s get on the road.”

“Woohoo,” Jane cheered on the idea and followed her boyfriend to the car.

George walked with them and looked back at Clay. The blond-haired boy looked up from his phone, looked George in the eyes, and said, “I’m riding shotgun today.”

***

They were heading to a town nearby, it was your typical American architecture, red brick buildings divided by six-lane roads. In England it is much cozier and nicer, with the narrow paths and alleyways, George thought looking at the blocks of buildings on either side of the car.

They had parked near the center of the town and were looking for a place to eat. After walking for a few blocks, they’d found a diner and ate there. It was now the afternoon, George didn’t know where the time had gone. His friends had decided that they’d go to a local bar before returning to the cabin. Clay still hasn’t talked to me. The green-eyed boy behaved like nothing had happened when the others were around, which was always because he’d been avoiding any one-on-one situations with George.

Luke and Jane sat at the bar and ordered themselves a drink, Luke a non-alcoholic one, he was still the one driving, and Jane a fruity cocktail. Clay joined them and order a beer, George wanted to follow him and talk about yesterday. However, he was grabbed by the arm by Nick and led to a nearby table, where Hailey was already sitting.

“I ordered some shots for the table and thought I could hang out with my main man George,” Nick said, holding George’s shoulder. Nick took a step closer and bowed over to speak in George’s ear.

“So I just had a question,” the black-haired boy whispered. “Have you already hit on our pretty friend over there?” He gestured to Hailey who was looking at Jane, Luke, and Clay at the bar.

“No, I haven’t hit on her. She’s just a friend,” George said back quietly.

“Yeah yeah,” Nick answered, “now you’re in that zone, but only one move and you’re out it. I guaranty.” George shifted slightly, What is Nick suggesting?

George looked at his friend questioningly. “A kiss, you dumbass…” Nick smirked.

Oh yeah, thanks, ‘cause that worked out great with Clay… George wanted to say. However, he couldn’t, instead, he was silently looking at Hailey, who was smiling, as always, and thanked the waiter who had come with the shots. Nick gave George one last encouraging look before he turned his attention to the glasses on the table.

George’s gaze landed on Hailey who was cheering Nick on to take his first shot. Even though she was new to the friend group, George couldn’t remember how it was before her.

“Sit down, silly,” the light brown-haired girl was looking at George now and gestured for him to sit next to her at the table. He took the seat and saw Nick grinning at the two.

“I think I’m going to use the restroom,” the black-haired boy stood up. “Be right back.” And with that, he left George and Hailey alone at the table.

George’s eyes locked with the baby blue eyes of the girl next to him. She was stunning and, if I can rely on my friends, into me. He shifted a little closer to her, grabbed a few of the shot glasses from the table, and drank them. Hailey did the same not much after. His drunkenness meant that George was more impulsive and luckily that never had a disastrous outcome.

“How was yesterday?” she said innocently. “I mean after I’d left. You didn’t go to bed while I was awake.”

Why did she have to bring up yesterday? In George’s mind, the previous night was only a horrible mistake, and he wanted to forget about it as quickly as possible. But it was a nice kiss though…

“George?” Hailey’s voice snapped him back to reality.

“Oh sorry Hailey, I, uh, didn’t do much,” George smiled pathetically at her, “just some more s’mores and stargazing nothing really interesting.” George turned with those last words to look at the blond-haired boy at the bar.

A platinum blond-haired girl, who was presumably from this town, had joined Clay at the bar and was talking to him. Talking would be an overstatement, she was mostly smiling widely, giggling at everything Clay said, and occasionally biting her lip.

The girl wore a tight navy blue dress with an obvious cleavage. The dress was also very short and George could swear you would be able to see under it if she’d lean slightly more forward. She scanned Clay up and down and rested her arms on the bar, making it so Clay could see her pushed-up breasts better. It made George uncomfortable to see Clay talking to somebody so fake. She would be one of those girls you’d see on Instagram in only the sexiest bikinis, George thought while analyzing the situation at the bar.

Nick disrupted George’s thoughts as he joined the table again. The black-haired boy followed George’s gaze and also rested his eyes on the new girl.

“Daaamn, she’s hot, isn’t she?” Nick said bluntly. “Ugh, why does Clay always get the voluptuous ones?” George looked at his sighing friend and saw that he was expecting an answer from him.

“Err… I mean yeah, she’s hot,” George lied. I’m not attracted to girls like her. All over the top and all. He could now feel Hailey’s eyes burning in his back. She probably didn’t like talking that way about girls with the boys.

“Anyway, I’m getting a beer,” Nick said while standing up again, “do you guys want anything?”

“Nah I’m good, thanks,” the voice next to George said. He agreed with her and Nick left to sit with Jane and Luke after ordering a beer. George’s eyes wandered back to Clay and the girl.

Clay was now telling a story which to the girl was extremely funny because she giggled loudly as she put a hand on Clay’s shoulder. Why is he playing along with her? George got a feeling of disgust in his stomach and looked away. Hailey was also not watching the scene and was looking at George now. He met her eyes, George could appreciate the girl in front of him, She is honest and naturally pretty. She doesn’t use her body as some tool to attract guys, even though she could.

She smiled at George, ice blue eyes twinkling, Maybe I should go for it, as Nick said. And whatever is going on with Clay clearly doesn’t mean much to him. So if he can look somewhere else, it’s only fair that I can too, George reasoned. And so he placed his hand on Hailey’s cheek and guided her to his lips, they interlocked softly. It was a quick kiss and George let her go, looking her in her eyes again. I didn’t ruin it with her too, right?

“Sorry…” George started, he had the feeling he needed to apologize, “I didn’t… uh…”

“It’s okay, silly,” she smiled, leaning forward again. Her hand was on his knee now, and she kissed him, longer this time. Her lip balm tasted sweet, and her perfume was flowery.

He opened his eyes after the second kiss and could see Hailey’s flustered cheeks. It was a good kiss, less thrilling than with Clay, but nice. Did Clay see it? His question was answered when he looked the blond-haired boy at the bar straight in the eyes. For a split second he could have sworn he saw some fury in the other boy’s eyes, I must have imagined that. Clay had broken the eye contact again and focused on the platinum blond-haired girl. George looked away as well and saw that Jane, Luke, and Nick were approaching the table.

“Hey guys,” Hailey greeted their friends, with a wide smile.

“I think we should get going,” Luke began. “It’s getting darker outside, which makes driving in a forest more and more difficult.” Jane nodded sympathetically along with her boyfriend, clinging to his arm.

“Oh yeah right,” Hailey said understandingly, “but what about Clay?”

“Don’t worry about him, I think he’ll have another place to sleep tonight,” Nick said with a wink.

Luke and Jane laughed, “Fine by me,” the blond-haired boy said, while he, his girlfriend, and Hailey walked off.

Nick put his arm around George and grinned, “I saw that.”

“What?” George asked, nervously.

“The fucking kiss with Hailey. My man did it, he got the girl,” the black-haired friend said proudly.

“Only after your advice obviously, Sensei Nick,” George joked, it was nice to have the immediate support of a friend. I wonder how Nick would have reacted if he’d seen the kiss with Clay.

“I’ll wingman you when we’re at the cabin. You guys can sneak off, I’ll make sure no one notices,” Nick smirked, “ You can finally make use of the double bed I gave you.”

George rolled his eyes playfully, and chuckled at his friend’s imagination, while they walked out as well. George looked over his shoulder one last time and saw Clay’s hand on the thigh of the girl.

***

The friend group had arrived at the cabin and were all heading to bed. It was a little chilly inside with the lack of heating but nothing unbearable. George and Hailey entered their bedroom, she headed straight for the bathroom and George made himself ready for bed as well.

A few minutes later and George was lying in bed reading a book on his phone. Hailey walked out of the bathroom, make-up removed and in her underwear and black camisole. She joined George under the covers and smiled at him.

“What ya reading?” she asked, nudging closer and looking at the screen of his phone.

“Pride and Prejudice,” George answered, making space for Hailey to look at his phone more comfortably and she laid her head on his bare chest.

And after an hour of reading, she’d fallen asleep like that. George wanted to nudge her off him but she looked too peaceful. He put his phone on the nightstand, turned off the light, and closed his eyes. He focused on the calm and steady breathing of Hailey and drifted to sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Captured

Daylight shone through the sheer curtains and George woke up with Hailey still on his chest. His left arm felt a bit numb but he didn’t want to wake her up, so remained laying still. He grabbed his phone and continued reading, he didn’t know what else to do. Fortunately, Hailey woke up only a few minutes later and George saw how she opened her eyes, rubbed them, and looked up to see George.

“Hey, did you sleep well?” George asked with a gentle voice.

“Yeah, how ‘bout you?” her ice-blue eyes looked lovingly.

“Good too, I guess,” he shifted his arm a bit, hoping his feeling would return to it. She sat up straight, after noticing he struggled with the position they’d laid in.

Suddenly, she leaped off the bed, gathered her clothes, and added, “I get the bathroom first!”

She closed the door behind her and George could hear the shower running. How can girls always be so cheerful in the morning? George thought, concluding that he’ll never understand. He groaned and stretched before gathering his own clothes, they were going swimming today and so he grabbed a red shirt, shorts, and his swimming trunks as well.

Hailey left the steamy bathroom and wore a long flowery dress. George passed her with a smile and entered their bathroom. He’d showered, brushed his teeth, got dressed, and stared himself in the mirror again. His brown eyes weren’t as tired as he expected. It’s all fun and all with Hailey but I don’t want a relationship or anything… she understands that right? Not while Clay is in my mind… all of the time.

George’s friends were all already there when he arrived in the kitchen. Jane greeted him, “Look who came to join, isn’t it too early for you to be awake?” she joked. He was almost always the one to wake up first on schooldays but on a holiday, he slept in as long as he could.

“It was quite the challenge,” he joked back as he grabbed a slice of bread. George looked around, in the other end of the room were Clay and Luke chit-chatting. The two blond-haired friends were not looking tired at all. I wonder if Clay did sleep with that girl from the bar.

Luke saw him looking and nodded a “hello”. George smiled back and looked at Clay to see if he’d notice him today. The answer would be yes because the beautiful emerald green eyes stared back at him for a few seconds. After, George turned and began eating his breakfast with Hailey, Jane, and Nick.

“I hope the weather is nice today,” Nick began after he’d eaten his first slice of bread. “You know, for the swimming in the sea.” George already knew that he wasn’t going to swim in the cold ocean and would rather relax on the sand. Nick, on the other hand, would most likely do it and he could see the excitement beaming of his friend’s face.

Hailey agreed with Nick, “And even if the water is too cold, we can still play some games on the beach.” It had been a while since George had been to the beach with his friends and he was really looking forward to it.

***

After picking a spot on the beach near the water, the friend group was all settled in. Clay, Nick, Jane, and Luke had immediately taken their clothes off and ran into the cold seawater. Hailey did the same but was slower, letting her legs get used to the temperature before diving in. George stood with the water to his ankles and wasn’t planning on going any further. His friends cheered and laughed in the waves, splashing each other occasionally. Clay had turned around and was looking at George from a few feet away.

“Are you joining us?” he asked, friendly without any awkwardness. No silent treatment anymore?

His heart made a jump of relief. Perhaps it didn’t ruin our friendship. “No way in hell,” he chuckled. Even though, he desperately wanted to socialize with his blond-haired friend, going in this ice-cold water was just one step too far. His friend shrugged, smiled, and out of nowhere splashed George. George jumped from the sudden coldness but let out a laugh. The droplets had made a pattern on his shirt.

“Oh you did not,” he said playfully. He bowed down, placed his hands in the water, and splashed Clay back with a lot more water. The other boy probably didn’t shiver due to his body already being wet but his eyes twinkled with faux-hurt and disbelief. They both giggled and looked into each other’s eyes. Has he also missed this?

After looking at his friends for a while, George had decided to sit down and sketch his friends in the water. The sun was warm but not overbearing and it was nice to warm up to it while drawing. Jane and Hailey had clung to each other to seek some warmth in the sea and Clay was looking at Luke and Nick who were doing a competition of some sort. They were wrestling and pushing each other over so they’d fall into the water again and again.

George sketched the bodies lightly on the paper. He caught himself staring the longest at Clay’s body again. Why did he have to be so goddamn hot, George bit his lip. He looked swiftly at his sketchbook again and started making the waves instead of the people.

***

The wet friends approached George and the towels. As they dried off Luke suggested, “Let’s play capture the flag. With er… this blue towel and George’s red shirt.” George considered saying no to the shirt thing, he wasn’t as confident as the others to just be shirtless the whole time. That excuse would be too lame, though, George concluded and so he just agreed.

The game was Clay and Luke versus George and Jane, Hailey and Nick rather played beachball. The blond-haired boys were discussing their tactics and Luke had a devilish grin on his face.

“Alright, I say we just sprint together, straight for the flag,” Jane suggested.

“I think a better plan is, that you distract Luke and Clay there on the left and I will go right, past them, and grab the flag,” George suggested instead.

“Sounds good,” Jane grinned.

They faced each other, and suddenly Luke started running toward Jane. George saw this as an opportunity and ran past him. In the corner of his eye, George could see Jane being picked up by Luke. He hoisted her effortlessly over Luke’s shoulder. She laughed and beat her fits against his back playfully.

“Put me down-” She tried to break free and escape from Luke.

Before George could focus on the game again, he fell with a smack to the ground. He opened his eyes after the impact with the sand, he had been tackled by Clay. The green-eyed boy sat on top of him, pinning him to the ground, and pressing his arms down. George wiggled to get out of Clay’s hold, but he was too strong.

“I’ve got him, Luke. You get their flag!” Clay shouted at his teammate before looking at George beneath him.

George moved again, but the escape was unsuccessful. “Let me go,” he started but he knew Clay was too competitive to do that.

“You and I both know I can’t do that,” the blond-haired boy smirked. George suddenly realized the lack of space he had, Clay’s knees were on either side of his hips, and their two shirtless bodies were almost fully on top of each other. Like in the nightmare, George swallowed.

George shifted uncomfortably under Clay and avoided making eye contact with the other boy again. Instead, he looked to his side, just in time to see Luke capturing George’s red shirt.

“Yeahh, we did it, Clay. Best plan ever!” With those words, Clay’s grip loosened and George could breathe again. He got up flustered and looked with burning cheeks at Clay.

“That was not fair!” Jane protested. “You can’t just grab us.”

“And who said that?” Luke grinned back, triumphantly.

***

George flopped onto his bed, he was exhausted. Hailey was still downstairs playing a card game with Jane and Nick. So he laid there in silence and darkness, staring at his ceiling once again. First Clay ignores me and now he acts like nothing has happened and we’re just best friends. Or was I always just that in Clay’s eyes? Friends.

George sighed, turned to his side, and closed his eyes. He couldn’t help but repeat the scene on the beach over and over again in his mind. The way Clay pinned him to the ground, captured beneath him. His shirtless torso, and the firm grip on his wrists. George had never felt that way before, never had to submit to him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Cabin in the Woods

“I’m going to Jane’s room and do my make-up with her,” Hailey said cheerfully. It’s too early in the morning to be moving, George thought while nodding and rolling to his side to continue sleeping. The girl hopped out of bed and left the room shortly after.

George only slept for a few more minutes before really waking up. He looked at his phone, scrolled through his social media, and eventually grabbed his sketchbook. He flipped through the pages, running his fingertips over the sketches of Clay. I’ll make sure today will be a normal day, just like old times as long as Clay will just behave normal, George thought determinedly. No blushing, no staring, no being ‘under’ Clay, and no awkwardness. George closed the book, leaped out of bed with his newfound purpose. He headed down the stairs and, to his surprise, found only Nick and Luke in the living room.

“Will you help me light this fire?” Nick asked with a grin, the black-haired boy was kneeled in front of the unlit fireplace.

“Nah,” George responded, knowing Nick would like that answer. I don’t get why he loves making fires so much.

“Good,” Nick said while grabbing the matches and starting to build a little hill of flammable material. It was raining heavily today and the friend group had decided to just stay inside for their last day.

After Nick had lit the fireplace he sat down in the armchair next to the couch George was sitting in. “Let’s get cozy today,” he announced.

“Hell yeah,” Luke cheered, wrapping an arm around George, “I’m proud of you by the way.” He smiled at George and the brown-haired boy could only smile back, confused. “For kissing Hailey,” the blond-haired boy clarified. Oh yeah, I forgot everybody could see that.

“Thanks,” George answered, smirking, “I guess it was just bound to happen.” At that exact moment, Clay had descended the stairs and entered the room, and sat on the other couch. He looked at George quickly, an emotion in his eyes George couldn’t quite place. All the boys were now in the living room.

“Nick and I have a bet you see,” Luke started again. “He thinks you’ll do more tonight. I, on the other hand, think you don’t have the balls.” He grinned.

“Well,” George looked over to see Clay’s reaction, “maybe.” The green-eyed boy looked him in the eyes longer now, Those emerald eyes again.

“Well, looks like only you, Nick, are not getting any action this trip,” Luke laughed.

To George’s surprise, Clay approached him directly. “George,” Clay sounded still a little tired, “can we talk?” The emerald eyes scanned the couches. “In private?”

George felt nervous, What does he want to talk about? “Alright,” he could only mutter. George looked over his shoulder as he walked with Clay to a spot to talk. His two other friends just shrugged and moved on with their conversation.

The rain was very loud once they were outside. Luckily, there was a covered porch where they could sit. Clay cleared his throat, “About the first night…” the taller boy began.

“What about it?” George asked already knowing where this conversation would be going. His heartbeat in his throat.

“It didn’t mean anything, right?” Clay was avoiding meeting George’s eyes. The other boy’s voice was quiet and unsure.

“Right, well obviously,” George lied, it sounded surprisingly convincing. “You had that one night stand the following day so…” It clearly didn’t mean much to you.

“Well, you were all over Hailey for the past few days,” Clay rebounded, sounding a little irritated. He cleared his throat again, “And that’s fine, right?” he said, in a calmer voice.

“Right,” George said. It’s not the same actually, because I kissed Hailey just to make you jealous. George wanted to say, but the taller boy sighed and spoke instead.

“Look, I just don’t want our friendship to be over, George.” He said the other boy’s name like it had a lot of meaning behind it, “over something this stupid.” For some reason, that last word hit George in the wrong way. He groaned, Is Clay really this ignorant? Does he really not see I care about him?

“So we understand each other now? It was nothing, let’s just forget about it,” the blond-haired boy continued.

“Already forgotten,” George answered bitterly, through his teeth. His stomach turned after saying it. George considered saying something malicious but walked away instead, to the living room again.

Inside Jane and Hailey had joined Luke and Nick by the fireplace. Jane was cuddling with Luke, they were whispering sweet things to each other. Why do they always have to do cute stuff right in the open? George was still agitated about the whole situation and couldn’t share the cheeriness of the others.

“I made you a hot cup of tea,” Hailey smiled at George as she handed the cup to him.

“Thanks,” George muttered, cooling down from the conversation with Clay. He sat down next to Hailey on the couch, Exactly what I need right now, and took a sip.

Out of nowhere, the girl next to him pulled out his sketchbook from behind them. “Look what I found lying on our bed,” she smiled enthusiastically. “Can I look in it?”

“Er…” George wanted to snatch the book out of her hands and say “no” but when he looked at the excitement in her eyes he said, “sure.” I shouldn’t redirect my anger toward her.

“Yay!” she cheered, snuggling up to George while opening the book. Clay had entered the room again and sat next to Luke and Jane, giving a small smile George’s way, that George ignored. Does he really think it is all okay now?

For some unspoken reason, George wanted to test how much he could annoy Clay. So George pointed at his drawing, explaining what they were. Just like how he showed me the stars. George let Hailey’s head rest on his shoulder, and he deliberately chuckled at her comments on his drawings.

George saw in the corner of his eye, that Clay shifted uncomfortably in his seat, cleared his throat loudly, stood up, and went to the kitchen to presumably get something to eat.

“What is his deal today?” Nick asked, not expecting an answer.

It was silent and George focused on the drawings again but noticed that Hailey wasn’t looking at them anymore, instead, she looked at him. With a concerning look in her ice-blue eyes, she said, “What is up? I can see you’re upset by something.”

“It’s nothing,” he said curtly. George didn’t want questions from anyone, especially not from the one person who was his escape route from all this Clay drama. She was supposed to be a distraction. George saw she wanted to say something but silenced her with a kiss. She didn’t push him away and kissed him back, afterward she was silent. Probably flustered. Good. No more questions, he thought, bitterly.

Clay had been away for a while now and George couldn’t help but wonder where he was. So George said to Hailey he was going to use the restroom and got up. After searching the kitchen and the downstairs bathroom, George found Clay on the porch they had their conversation about the kiss on.

The blond-haired boy was sitting in one of the two chairs, looking at the sun setting behind the trees, and listening to music with earphones. George didn’t want to creep up on him so opened the front door loudly as he went outside.

Clay’s green eyes locked with George’s brown ones. They both smiled pathetically. “Sorry if I disturbed you,” George began but he got interrupted by the other boy, who had taken his headphones off.

“Hey George, I just had to take a breather, it’s quite warm and all inside,” Clay said as he gestured for George to take a seat next to him. “Saw you had it cozy in there…”

“Sorry if that bothered you,” George acted as if he was sincere, wanting to know if his actions had made the other boy jealous. Clay did look a bit disturbed but instead of replying, he asked a question.

“You do know that I am okay with you two, right?” George noticed Clay’s voice didn’t sound as convincing as he probably would have liked. It’s working. George liked having an effect on Clay’s emotions. He felt a sense of accomplishment as he nodded, and the satisfaction made him smile.

The other boy took this as a positive and said, “Let’s get back to the others, shall we?”

***

“… And that’s why you can never look in the washing machine at night,” Nick ended. The friends had been telling scary stories all night by the fireplace and were all cuddled up to hear the end of Nick’s.

“Luckily I don’t do the laundry at night,” Clay joked.

“You don’t do the laundry at all,” Nick corrected with a grin. The other friends laughed. George saw Hailey had curled up in a blanket next to him. The story wasn’t that scary, he chuckled to himself.

“Now that we’re in the horror mood, I think we should watch a scary movie,” Jane suggested, grabbing the remote. George didn’t feel like watching a whole movie and would rather read his book on his phone outside.

George could hear his friends inside as he sat on the porch. They had just chosen a movie, quicker than George had expected. It was completely dark outside, he wasn’t able to see a few feet in front of him without a flashlight.

Suddenly he heard footsteps behind him. “Boo,” a voice behind him whispered loudly. George jumped, turned around, and saw it was Luke.

“What are you doing here, Luke?" he whispered back, still a bit startled.

“I have a genius plan,” his blond-haired friend started.

“A plan?” George hadn’t heard the second boy coming. Nick had presumably followed his blond-haired friend out of curiosity.

“Err, nothing,” Luke tried to lie. He never was any good at it.

“I know you’re lying. Whatever it is, I’m in,” Nick smirked.

“Okay but don’t tell anyone else,” the blond-haired boy started. “So I had this idea to scare the rest…” Luke paused.

“Go on,” Nick encouraged, George was also intrigued.

“… I thought it would be funny if George and I were to hide somewhere outside and that you, Nick, could, uh, you could provoke the other into being more stressed,” Luke continued.

“I like it,” Nick nodded eagerly, “I’ll head inside and say I couldn’t find you guys. Then in about five minutes, I’ll pretend to get worried. Then it’s showtime.”

“Also open a window so we can hear,” George added. The black-haired boy nodded and returned to the living room.

***

George and Luke had hidden under the opened window for quite a while now and they carefully peeked through it. Nick had succeeded in sowing some panic and was pacing back and forth. Jane was calling for Luke, shouting his name through the house, which made the boy next to George chuckle. Hailey was upstairs, probably searching through the rooms. Clay picked up his phone and was calling George, he could feel the vibration in his pocket. He quickly put his phone to ‘do not disturb’ and grinned at Luke, who grinned back. This is fun, toying with Clay.

“Voicemail,” Clay said, sounding worried now. He ran his hand through his blond locks.

“Let’s scare them a little bit more,” Luke whispered to George. The blond-haired boy crept around the house and a few seconds later, George could hear a loud bonk.

“What was that?!” Jane practically shouted.

“It sounded like it came from the backdoor,” Clay said while walking up to the door and pocking his head outside. “It’s pitch-black outside. I can’t see a thing,” the tallest boy complained.

“This is really bad,” Nick said, winking at the window he knew George was looking through. Fortunately, nobody except George noticed. “What if they got lost in the woods? Or worse kidnapped?”

“Don’t say that kind of stuff,” Jane said while slapping Nick on his chest.

“I’ll try to call George again,” Clay stated while looking at his phone again. George didn’t have to grab his phone and instead just stared at Clay as the blond-haired boy nervously paced through the room. Hailey was now back in the living room, looking very scared.

There was a rustling sound next to George and Luke had returned. “Did you see the fear in their eyes?” the crawling boy asked, laughing.

“Maybe we should call the police,” Nick suggested to his friends, trying to jump to as many conclusions as he could, to give the others more stress.

“Shouldn’t you wait like 24 hours?” Hailey questioned.

“Nah I don’t think that’s an actual rule. I call them now,” Nick answered. The other friends gathered around Nick. What is he doing?

Luke next to George didn’t seem as worried. The blond-haired boy showed his phone to him and the screen read ‘Nick calling…’. Luke picked up and said in a deep voice, “911, what’s your emergency?”

“Yeah hi, uh, I think my friends are missing.” There was a silence as if ‘the police’ should have been speaking. “Alright, I understand” followed with “Have a goodnight, officer” Nick said and he hung up. George and Luke chuckled and they could see that Nick was struggling not to.

Clay, Jane, and Hailey looked at Nick with questioning and worried eyes. “They can’t do anything for us,” Nick only said, it was deliberately vague.

After seeing Clay and the rest of his friends getting more and more worried, George started really enjoying the prank. Good, go stress a little Clay, he thought as he smirked.

“I got an idea,” George suddenly whispered to Luke. “Go hide behind that tree over there.” He pointed at a thick tree behind the two of them. “I’ll be right up.” The other boy nodded and did so.

George took a step back from the window and screamed as loud as he could. It was nice to scream, release all the tension. When he was done he hurried to Luke. Let’s see how Clay will react to that.

Clay, together with Jane and Hailey, stormed out of the backdoor to the place where George had stood just a few moments ago. Nick followed behind them, not really in a rush. After they’d looked a bit around in the dark, Clay and Jane approached the tree Luke and George were hiding behind.

Luke grinned at George and they both jumped from behind the tree. The jump scare made Jane scream really loudly and Clay had also been startled. Jane recognized her boyfriend and sighed deeply. “What the fuck, Luke,” she sounded quite annoyed, but when she only got a grin from Luke back she kissed him, hard.

George looked over to Clay. The worried green eyes scanned George’s body to see if he was still intact. “Cat got your tongue?” George joked.

Clay shook his head, “Don’t ever do that again.” The taller boy pulled George in a tight embrace. The strong arms wrapped around George and didn’t let go for a good few seconds. George liked seeing Clay worry about him. Seeing him care.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Lovebirds

They had been back from the eventful camping trip a few weeks now and had all adjusted to their college life again. George sat on one of the couches in the common room, he watched Ponk sitting crunched up in a grey armchair on the left of him. He was video calling his boyfriend, George could hear Sam’s distant mumble and the occasional giggle of Ponk. After drinking tea together this had become quite ordinary, a new routine of some sorts. Ponk on the phone and George scribbling mindlessly in his sketchbook. He stopped sketching when he heard a soft knock on the common room’s entrance door.

“Come in,” he called, knowing who would appear behind the wooden door. The huge door opened slowly and Hailey’s slender body was revealed. She wore a bright smile and hopped on the couch George sat on.

“Hey,” she greeted him, plopping down next to George and kissed his cheek.

“Good morning,” he answered, tugging some of her hair behind her ear so he could see her properly.

“We should get going otherwise the others might be done when we arrive,” she chuckled and tugged at George’s hoodie sleeve. It was a grey oversized one. He nodded, said goodbye to Ponk, and walked with the cheerful girl on his arm to the dining hall. Just before entering through the large doors he stopped and intertwined his fingers with hers. He spotted a light blush forming on her cheeks, but before she could comment on it he dragged her toward the table with their friends.

Since the camping trip, they had done this almost every day. George didn’t know what kind of relationship he had with Hailey, but he liked it. It was a good distraction from the boy of his dreams, plus it annoyed the blond-haired friend. George and Hailey had been flirting and occasionally kissing, but George enjoyed it the most when Clay was in the proximity. His eyes somehow become even greener when he sees us together. That beautiful shade of emerald. This time the sleepy Clay had just rolled his eyes at his two friends approaching the table.

“Good morning lovebirds,” Nick grinned, looking up from his toast.

George and Hailey sat down across from Clay and next to Nick and Poppy. Across from them were also Jane and Luke, who didn’t sit on each other's lap for a change.

“There you guys are!” Luke began, eyes shifting from them to Jane. “We better watch out, babe, or they are going to be the cutest couple on the table!” He shoved his girlfriend playfully and Jane giggled.

Their conversations went on, and Clay had occasionally looked up from his breakfast to briefly stare at Hailey but wasn’t really giving George any attention. I can change that, George thought with a smirk.

Hailey had been eating toast with strawberry jelly and George noticed that she had some of the sugary paste in the corner of her mouth. George wiped the jelly gently away with his thumb, brushing her lips in the process, and smiled at Hailey kindly.

“I’ll clean that up,” George said as he casually sucked the jelly off his thumb. The girl chuckled and murmured a quiet “oops” and “thank you” as she shyly played with the strings of George’s hoodie.

George, satisfied with his subtle move, looked over to Clay to see if the blond-haired boy had seen it. George met the green-eyed boy’s gaze. Now truly green-eyed. The look made George freeze in his seat. The other boy groaned slightly and focused on his breakfast again.

“Grumpy as always,” Nick noted, rolling his eyes dramatically. “Better cheer up for practice.” Clay just shrugged in response.

“Y’know I have another thing that can cheer, not only Clay, but everyone up,” Luke spoke, snapping George back to reality since he’d been staring at Clay. “My uncle’s arcade will open tomorrow,” the blond-haired boy started with a wide grin on his face, “but we’re allowed to come over today!”

“So will we have the whole arcade to ourselves?” Poppy asked with disbelieve.

“Yep,” Luke confirmed looking over to the rest of his friends.

“Let the games begin!” Nick cheered. This is the perfect opportunity to act as if I’m on a date with Hailey in front of Clay. George took the last bite of his breakfast with a contented smile. The bell rang, George didn’t have classes on Friday, so that meant that he had enough time to clear his mind and relax in his room. He stood up and grabbed his bag, and said goodbye to Hailey. Squeezing her hand softly as he said goodbye to the other girls as well.

Clay didn’t wait for his friends and had left toward the swimming pool, immediately when the bell had rung. George followed closely behind him, but still left some distance between them, so they didn’t need to talk.

George jumped when suddenly an arm was thrown around his shoulder. “Hey, George!”

“Hey Nick,” George greeted his friend back, still a little startled.

“Do you know what is up with him lately?” the black-haired boy asked, glancing at Clay walking in front of them. George just shrugged. The silence that followed was luckily broken by another arm that wrapped around George’s shoulder.

“Hey, guys!” Luke said cheerfully, a lot more energetic than that he had been a few moments ago at the table.

“You seem excited,” Nick also noted, looking at their blond-haired friend.

“What can I say… I’m just pumped up by the fact that I’m going to beat you in every arcade game today,” Luke smirked.

“We’ll see about that…” George could hear Nick laugh at the grey-eyed boy. He chuckled to himself, as he imagined the two showing off today. Once at the swimming pool, they waved goodbye and split up. George to his dorm, and Luke and Nick to the changing rooms.

***

The boys hadn’t tidied up their bedroom in ages. In one corner there was a mountain of clothes completely covering the chair that was once visible. Maybe I should clean up? George thought to himself but instead, he sighed and sat on the edge of his bed. He grabbed his phone, looked through a few unread messages, and thought about his plans for today. After his visit to the arcade, in the evening, he and Ponk would work on a new history assignment in the library. George was looking forward to both of these things.

Suddenly the bathroom door opened, George was startled by the unexpected noise. For the second time that day, Hailey was revealed from behind a door. However, this time she was seemingly only wearing a bathrobe.

“Hailey? What are you doing here?” George questioned. Hailey didn’t answer and just looked George in his eyes. Beautifully blue.

She breathed in and out and untied the knot of the robe with slight hesitation. It silently fell to the ground and exposed Hailey’s baby blue lingerie set George had once found in her dresser. Her slim body and rounded boobs fit perfectly. It looks even better on her than I’d then imagined.

George was shocked and his mouth couldn’t form any words. Hailey’s delicate body approached the bed he was sitting on and with a devilish look in her eyes, she sat on top of his lap.

“I’ve missed you,” she whispered angelically, George could feel the air of the words in his neck.

She started kissing the skin on his collarbone, sucking gently. She then flipped her hair so she could kiss George on the lips. Her arms were around his neck, her hands in his hair.

“I was with you just 10 minutes ago,” George said between the kisses. “Missing me this much already?”

Hailey answered his question with a soft hum and nodded guiltily looking at George’s lips before capturing them again. George's hands traced a path from her shoulders to the side of her boobs, then to the lace waistline on her hips. His fingers played with it as Hailey sifted slowly back and forth on his lap.

The next thing he knew, Hailey had pushed him down and pressed his back against the mattress. Knees on either side of his hips, trapped under her, George was for a split second reminded of his dream. Something about this changed the mood in the room completely. He looked to the side and saw his dorm, the other beds, Clay’s bed. The air felt thicker as he breathed in. It didn’t feel right anymore.

Hailey’s hands now slipped under his shirt and tugged on it slightly. “Hailey,” George whispered as he placed his hands on hers, making her freeze. She met George’s eyes with a questioning gaze.

“What is it George?” she looked concerned. “Am I doing something wrong?” She sat upright, he felt the weight of her on his hips. George shook his head but didn’t answer so she continued. “We don’t have to continue if you don’t want to…”

“No, it’s just maybe that,” George paused, “the boys might come back and…”

“Oh yeah no, I get it,” she laughed nervously as she got off his lap with flustered cheeks. She uncomfortably wrapped her arms around herself, covering only a small part of her exposed body. “I didn’t… I’m sorry…” she stuttered. George stood up as well and walked toward her. “I understand I was just too much.” She looked at their feet.

George wrapped his warm arms around her bare skin. He felt the ruffled edge of the back of her bra. “No, that is not it…” He lifted her chin with his pointer finger and thumb. “You’re perfect,” he whispered in the space between their lips. Her blue eyes twinkled and he kissed her softly. I never intended for her to get hurt or doubt herself in the process.

Their lips broke apart when they heard the dorm room door swing open and voices filling the room. How didn’t I hear them coming? Shit. George and Hailey froze in their embrace, both looking at the two flabbergasted boys that stood in the doorway.

“I didn’t…” Luke started, hair still wet from the swimming practice.

“Oh fuck,” Nick said as he realized what he saw, “sorry!”

Luke’s eyes were still glued on where George and Hailey were standing. The girl in George’s arms chuckled nervously and hid behind his body. George eyed Luke and Nick for them to turn around. Nick noticed and grabbed his blond-haired friend’s shoulders and did so.

“We, uh, we should give you guys some space,” he said and George could hear a slight smirk in his voice.

Before they completely left through the door, Hailey had interrupted them. “That won’t be necessary. I was just leaving.” She grabbed the bathrobe from the floor and tied it around her body. She also whispered George a soft “goodbye” before she gave him a small kiss on his cheek. Hers were blushing and he guessed his were as well. She then slipped past the two other boys and closed the door behind her. Nick and Luke turned to George. Luke had shaken out of his frozen state and Nick was smirking.

“Soo… going well with Hailey I see.” Nick stepped toward George and slapped the back of his shoulder.

“Oh shut up, Nick,” George shoved him back playfully.

“Come on, George, tell us,” Nick begged with fake puppy eyes, “and don’t spare any of the details.”

“I will not tell you anything, and besides I’m gonna take a shower before we have to leave for the arcade,” George said as he scurried into the bathroom, hoping to avoid the conversation.

Just before George closed the bathroom door he heard the dorm room door open and he met emerald green eyes. Clay had just entered and the time stopped for a brief moment. Clay smiled softly and the noise of the bathroom door closing made time continue again. The shorter boy let out a sigh as he turned on the shower tab. Quietly in the background, he could hear Nick talking enthusiastically. Clay probably now knows…

***

The warmth of the arcade room was welcoming, in contrast with the cool and breezy December afternoon outside. The whole friend group had gathered in the carpeted room. When George arrived, as the last member, he met the blue eyes of Hailey and started walking up to her. Do I have to apologize? She smiled at him but before George could open his mouth to say something, his cold hand was grabbed by something warm. He looked up and his eyes landed on a tall emerald-eyed boy who had sneaked his hand in his. What is he doing? George looked around, slightly panicking because of the sudden touch.

“What do we play first, George?” the other boy asked affectionally, still holding on to George’s hand. The shorter boy melted into the touch, how does he have so much power over me?

George’s plan for this evening at the arcade was to continue making Clay jealous by spending time with Hailey. The blond-haired boy, on the other hand, clearly had other plans.

“Er...” George couldn't find the words to form a response. He looked over at Hailey who glared at the hands being hold and then turned around to join Poppy and Jane in taking selfies by the neon lights.

“Why don’t we start with some slot machines?” Clay suggested. When he didn’t receive an answer, he dragged his shorter friend by the hand to the nearest one. “I bet we’ll win the jackpot first try.” He smiled at George but the brown-haired boy could only awe at the sudden flood of attention drowning him.

Clay let go of George's hand to pull the lever. George felt the urge to grab the big warm hand back in his own. His hand felt strangely empty without Clay’s. The two boys watched as the three reels spun and one by one stopped on a cherry symbol. The machine made a victorious sound and the screen flickered with bright lights.

“No way!” the taller boy picked George up in the excitement and spun him in the air for a few seconds. “We got the fucking jackpot!” His green eyes sparkled with joy and disbelieve. George couldn't keep himself from smiling broadly even though his whole body was in shock.

“You must be the luckiest man in the world,” George joked, a bit dizzy.

Clay composed himself, looked George in the eyes, and responded softly, “I think I might be.” George’s heart skipped a beat and the fluttering in his stomach couldn't be controlled anymore.

The two boys played games together without a break. They didn’t win any more jackpots but that didn’t matter because the two of them had laughed and joked around the whole time. It has been a long time since we’ve hung out like this.

The blond-haired boy made sure he was by George’s side at all times and his shorter friend wasn't complaining. From the beginning of this year, maybe since forever, he’d wanted to have Clay accompanying him like it was just them two in the whole wide world.

One thought, however, kept slipping into George’s mind, playing games together in an arcade is something couples do, right? George didn’t want to cause any suspicion. But he also didn't want to stop spending time with Clay and when he saw that Luke and Jane weren’t playing games together he figured his assumption was wrong. We are just friends, like Luke and Nick.

***

It was almost 9 o’clock and George, unfortunately, had to cut his time with Clay short. “I still have that project with Ponk planned.”

“It’s okay,” Clay smiled, “we’ll just hand in our combined tickets and collect our price.” He grabbed George's hand again as they walked past their competitive friends toward the gift shop.

“Take that, loser!” Nick shouted at Luke while he was eagerly wiggling the joystick in his hand, trying to beat the other's high score. George laughed at their concentrated faces.

“What's it gonna be?” the cashier asked friendly when they’d reached the shop.

“Well,” George thought aloud and looked over at Clay, “you won the jackpot at the start so it’d be only fair if you’d get the price.”

Knowing Clay, he’d probably wanted to refuse the offer but the blond-haired boy didn’t. The emerald green eyes scanned the shelves and the tall boy eventually pointed at a pair of clout glasses. George chuckled as Clay received the goggles and they sat down at a nearby table in the arcade. “Nice glasses.”

“I think they’d fit you better,” Clay said softly as he handed them to George. The shorter boy didn't know how to respond but couldn't refuse the gift.

“Thank you,” George said sincerely as he put the big round glasses on his head. “You know what, I’ll pay you back.” Clay looked at George with a curious gaze. The shorter boy stood up, walked up to the cashier again, and returned with cotton candy. “For you,” George smiled, he felt as if he might boil in his hoodie.

“I can’t eat this all by myself,” Clay countered, gesturing to the pink cloud in George’s hand.

“Yes you can,” George giggled.

“Well,” the blond-haired boy paused, his emerald eyes twinkled, “I don’t want to.” The butterflies in George’s stomach fluttered up again as he sat next to Clay, sharing the fluffy sugary candy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Confirmation

The sun was setting as George waited for his cab outside of the arcade. He leaned with his back against the brick wall of a building and closed his eyes. His entire body still had a surge of energy coursing through it, warmed by the exhilaration of the afternoon. Clouds formed as he exhaled the cold December air.

He smiled contently to himself and thought back to Clay. His beautiful emerald eyes, his tanned large warm hands, his adorable freckles, his contagious wheeze... The euphoria in his body was undeniably growing bigger and bigger. However, his ecstasy was disrupted when he heard his name being called from behind him.

“Hey, George,” Hailey’s voice said, “I haven’t talked to you all evening.”

George opened his eyes and turned to face the light brown-haired girl. “Oh, I’m sorry,” he started apologetically. He caught a glimpse of her shyly playing with her rings.

“No,” she interrupted, “it’s okay.” An awkward silence followed as she leaned next to George against the wall. The brown-haired boy felt unexplained anxiety rise up in his chest.

“Is everything okay?” George asked cautiously. He could feel deep down that Hailey was searching for the courage to mention something.

“Yeah,” she said quietly. A silence followed which was broken by a heavy sigh, “well actually, I, I don’t know how to say this.” George’s heart started racing and Hailey continued, “I have no idea what we've been up to for the past couple of weeks. With the flirting and the kissing and everything.”

With a heavy chest, George nervously averted his eyes to the ground. “What do you mean?” he asked, deep down he knew where this conversation was going.

“I’ve seen how you stare at him, not me,” Hailey finally blurted out, “And I believe it is best for not only me, but also for you, to put an end to… to whatever is going on between us.” Her voice cracked and George could see tears building in her blue eyes. The stone wall, against which his shoulders were pressed, became suddenly very cold, sending shivers down his spine.

“Him?” George questioned, his voice barely louder than a whisper. Clay?

Hailey confirmed his suspicion, “You like Clay more than just friends, don’t you?” Her lips formed a faint smile with more of an understanding than a joyful expression.

George’s breath was caught in his throat for a few seconds. He wanted to deny it but when his mouth opened nothing came out.

Hailey noticed and spoke softly, “You don't have to say whether it's true or not, but please don't use me to figure out who you are.” George’s stomach ached at the sudden confrontation.

“I’m sorry, you deserved better,” he said sincerely. I wish I hadn’t brought her into my mess.

She smiled and a tear ran down her cheek. “I like you, but I, I don't want to get involved in whatever is going on between you two, nor do I want to get hurt because of it.”

Maybe it’s better this way, he thought melancholy. He cared about Hailey, he truly did. A honk echoed through the air, interrupting his thoughts. His cab had arrived.

George looked Hailey in the eyes and gave her a heartfelt hug. She sniffled into his hoodie and he could feel the warm tears on his shoulder. When they let go of each other, she smiled at him and this time there was a sense of finalization.

As he got in the car, she called a final time, “Just so you know, I think he likes you too.” Deep down this was the confirmation George needed to hear.

***

George and Ponk had been working on their history assignment at their usual table in the library. Outside, it had grown dark, and the only sources of light were the soft yellow street lanterns. When George arrived, he tried to ignore all of the revelations of the day and focus purely on his project. However, George was noticeably conflicted and his mind kept wandering off, Clay and I had experienced that incredible kiss, which had seemed unachievable at the time. Is it wrong to wish for more if he genuinely likes me back?

“Hey, are you alright, mate?” Ponk asked concerned. “You seem a bit off today.”

George looked up from his notebook and considered lying to his friend, but he stopped himself from using any of his excuses. Ponk is probably the only person who can give me real advice, George thought. He doesn’t know much about Clay or Hailey and might be able to offer an unbiased perspective on the whole thing.

“Err, do you promise not to tell anyone?” George started, the other boy nodded sincerely.

“What’s on your mind?” Ponk asked as he leaned on the table, listening closely.

“Hailey broke up with me.” George winced at his bluntness, but it was too late to backtrack, so he pushed forward nevertheless. “The bad thing is that I, I’m not sure I feel sad,” he sighed. “I don’t know how to describe it.”

“Numb?” Ponk’s eyes sought confirmation.

“No, more like, uh, relieved.” George rested his head in his hands. It was silent for a moment, both boys not knowing what to say.

“Is it because there is someone else?” Ponk asked hesitantly, breaking the silence. George was taken aback that his friend could see right through him.

Only thinking about Clay made his cheeks flush. “Well, there is someone but we are just friends and I don’t want to ruin that,” George said melancholy.

“I don’t know who this person is but in my experience the only true approach to determine if you can get out of the friendzone is to test the waters.” George was listening carefully to his friend. “Sam and I had been friends for a long time before we started dating.”

The warm almond-colored boy looked encouragingly into George’s eyes. George could hear his own heartbeat and swallowed nervously as his friend continued, “I think you should, you know, just go for it. Flirt a little and spend time with them to see how they react.”

“I don’t thin-” George started but got interrupted.

“I know that it may sound impossible, but it worked with Sam, and I later realized that,” Ponk’s eyes twinkled with sincerity, “you should be with someone who can make you happy even when they are not around.”

***

With that advice repeating in his mind George returned to his dorm. When he walked in, he greeted his chattering friends before dropping his bag of books on the floor next to his bed. As he sat, he pulled the goggles Clay had bought for him from his bag and gently placed them on his nightstand. He exhaled, exhausted but was less conflicted by his feelings for once. Ponk had said to “just go for it” and George wanted to achieve that goal. Easier said than done, he thought wearily.

All of the boys had turned to face George, their eyes filled with concern and compassion, but they did not say anything. Then George noticed that Nick gave Luke a nudge to indicate that he should start. The grey-eyed boy wanted to protest and hesitated before eventually speaking up.

“Hey, man, how are things going with Hailey since this morning? And, you know, sorry about us walking in on you guys…” Luke asked, gesturing to Nick and him.

“Uh, it’s going fine I guess,” George lied, he sensed that the others didn’t believe him.

“Look, George, if there is anything you need from us, just ask,” Nick said sympathetically. George considered telling the others about his break-up, but Luke cut him off before he could start.

“I heard from Jane what happened with Hailey,” Luke spoke, now sitting next to George on his bed. The blond-haired boy put a comforting hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry man.”

“It’s okay, truly,” George responded, a lump beginning to form in his throat. “It came honestly from both ways.” Clay had pretended not to hear the conversation but looked up after George's answer.

“Well, we’re here for you,” Clay said and the other two boys nodded. George felt a warmth building in his stomach and his cheeks started glowing pink.

“I know something to cheer you up,” Nick started suddenly. “Tomorrow we’re going to be VIPs!”

“What do you mean?” George asked, genuinely confused.

“Well, Poppy has managed to get access to an exclusive club,” Nick clarified enthusiastically.

“It will be just Pops, Nick, Clay, and you though,” Luke said somberly. “Jane and I already had something planned, and Hailey said she’s visiting her family.”

“You know what? I think that is exactly what I need,” George said finally. I could test the waters with Clay at that club, he thought, filled with a new form of purpose and excitement.

“Great,” Clay said, gathering his sleepwear from the floor.

“Yeah, but before you put that on,” Nick started, looking at Clay, “we should work out the outfit for tomorrow evening!”

“I mean, I think I’ll just go casual like usual…” Clay began but Nick threw a shirt his way to interrupt.

“Oh hell no, you’re not. We’re VIPs, dress like one.”

“Well, I don’t have a suit,” Clay answered resolutely. George giggled, he could barely imagine Clay in a tuxedo shirt, let alone in a full suit.

“That is not a problem. You can borrow one of mine,” Luke added. He always wears loose-fitted clothes at school, but whenever he goes home to see his parents he dresses much more formally.

“Problem solved I see. You should pick one and try it on,” Nick declared.

“Now?” Clay sounded tired.

“Yeah now,” Nick responded. George saw Clay sigh but he did go over to Luke’s drawers.

Before George even realized it, Clay had taken his jeans off. He'd turned away from the others in the room and changed into his new pants. As he pulled it up and adjusted his belt, George's gaze travelled along his legs. Clay then took off his casual shirt and started buttoning up his formal one. The lighting sculpted his tanned abs, and George stared until they were completely covered by the white fabric.

“Ta-da, what do you think, George?” Clay asked as he turned specifically to the brown-haired boy.

“You, you look great, Clay,” George managed to get out, feeling as if he got caught.

“Well, you’re not wearing a blazer but it’ll do,” Nick said with faux disappointment.

“Okay, okay,” Clay smiled, “I’ll wear a bow tie tomorrow if it makes you feel any better.”

“It does, it really does,” Nick joked, placing a hand on his heart.

After talking for just a few more moments the boys decided to go to bed. Nick walked over to the light switch next to his bed and turned it off. The room was now completely dark and George wished his friends “goodnight” with a smile on his face. He cast a glance in the direction of Clay, but he couldn't tell if the other boy did as well.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: Encouraged

George was buttoning up his shirt in the bathroom mirror while the other boys were changing into their ‘VIP’ attire next to their beds. He adjusted his hair by running his fingers through it and sighed nervously. I'll flirt with Clay, it's easy, just get drunk enough to do it, George, he tried to convince himself. He straightened his back and flattened the white fabric covering his torso, absentmindedly. He loudly exhaled once more and met his own auburn eyes in the mirror.

“Not excited?” a voice asked from behind George. George shifted his eyes to meet Nick’s reflection. His friend wore black pants with a half unbuttoned black blouse. George smiled sheepishly as his friend entered the bathroom.

“No, that's not it,” George paused. “I'm just nervous.” His raven-haired friend blinked a few times, confused.

“What is there to be nervous about?” the boy questioned with a chuckle. He took a few steps until he was standing shoulder-to-shoulder with George. “Unless you’re planning on bringing someone home tonight?” He wiggled his eyebrows, making them both laugh.

“Well…” George fell silent. Do not bring up Clay. “I just don’t know if I got game anymore, ya know.” He laughed pathetically at his own excuse. Nick raised a questioning eyebrow, clearly not believing his friend but also not commenting on it.

“Okay… but we both know that you, of all people, shouldn’t worry about that!” Nick enthusiastically slabbed the other boy’s shoulder. “You simply have to be confident, and all the ladies will flock to you,” the black-haired boy said with a broad grin.

George pressed his lips in a thin smile in response. “Is that what you do?” he joked, elbowing the boy next to him.

“You know it,” Nick responded as George left the bathroom.

Across the room, Clay was trying to tie his bow tie in a full-length mirror. George smiled at the sight of his friend’s focused frown, clearly not knowing how to correctly put one on. He chuckled as he walked toward Clay. The blond-haired boy smiled broadly at the sight of his shorter friend approaching.

“Looking good, Georgie,” the boy said with a cocky grin, expecting George to be taken aback by the nickname, but George only rolled his eyes in response. They’d been more comfortable around each other ever since yesterday’s evening. Ever since George told his friends about Hailey.

“Struggling with a simple tie I see?” George asked lightheartedly. “Let me.” Without waiting for the other boy to respond, George took the untied tie with his hands, gracing Clay’s sun-tanned fingers in the process. The blond-haired boy chuckled shyly as George carefully folded the navy ribbon.

The shorter boy could feel his friend’s warm breath fan against his bangs lightly, as he looked slightly up to properly see what he was doing. Clay looked down at him but swiftly looked away when he’d met George’s gaze. George tried his hardest to focus on the bow tie in his hands. His heart pounded more rapidly in his chest each time he accidentally brushed the other’s soft skin while tying it. When he saw Clay gulp, George was suddenly extremely aware of the lack of space between them, of how exposed Clay’s neck was and how easy it was just to lean in and ki-

George tried his best to maintain his composed demeanor as he patted the other’s chest to signal that he was finished. Clay turned to the mirror and looked at their reflections and George’s work, a perfect navy blue thistle bow tie. They were standing very close together but neither of them took a step back.

“Thanks,” the green-eyed boy muttered softly.

“No problem,” George smiled back, trying his hardest to hide the flustered feeling growing in his stomach. The longer he stared into Clay’s eyes, the more he believed he could drown in the emerald seas forever. Unfortunately, the moment was broken by Nick’s voice.

“You two ready?” their black-haired friend asked, tying his shoelaces proudly. The white in the shoes contrasted immensely with his whole black outfit, however, George knows that Nick will always find a way to wear his customized sneakers. What an idiot, George thought fondly.

After an impatient gaze from his friend, George remembered the question and stepped away from Clay. “Yeah, we’re done here,” he coughed lightly.

***

George stared aimlessly out the cab's window. The club Poppy had suggested was not far from campus, but George had been against the idea of drunkenly walking back. Nick was sitting between Clay and him and honestly, George wasn’t complaining. I’ll get all the face-to-face time with Clay later anyway.

When the car stopped, George was the first to step out, closely followed by Nick. Clay insisted on being the one paying and was conversing with the driver.

“What’s the time? Poppy said we meet at nine,” George asked, too lazy to check the time himself.

The boy standing next to him raised an eyebrow and pulled out his phone despite the fact he was wearing a large, shiny watch on his wrist. Dumbass, George thought as Nick said, “We're completely on time, no worries.” George sensed the lie in his friend's voice but was not too bothered. “Coming?” Clay asked his friends as he nodded a “goodbye” to the driver and slammed the car door shut. The two other boys agreed and proceeded to the street corner where the club was located.

The doors to the club were open and George could see people dancing and drinking at the bar inside. It was a luxe club, with a neon sign flickering its name, and he felt a bit unsettled by the large number of strangers.

George enjoyed most parties but those usually had a lot more people he knew. Luckily, Clay had casually slung an arm around George’s shoulder and wore a big smile. The shorter boy felt comforted by the weight and relaxed a bit, feeling optimistic. Tonight is going to change everything.

“Hold,” a man said with a deep voice that startled George.

“Is there a problem, big guy?” Nick asked with a grin.

“None yet. What are your names?” The man had a list in his firm grip and was presumably checking if the three boys were on it. Before they could answer, however, they were interrupted by a familiar dainty voice.

“It was about time you guys showed up,” the voice said with a smile as Poppy suddenly appeared from somewhere behind the bouncer that was built like a wall. She was dressed in a tight dark green dress that complimented the curves of her body nicely. Her dark brown hair was beautifully curled and George assumed she’d spent a lot of time on putting it all together. She looked up at the broad man next to her and patted on his arm. “These guys are with me,” she simply stated.

The bouncer nodded and stepped to the side to let them all in. The club's flashing lights and sweaty smell were overwhelming, as they entered. George was impressed by the spacious club and couldn’t help but feel like he didn’t belong there. Poppy guided the boys to the bar on their left.

“All the drinks are on the house tonight,” she said with a smile. Perfect. I’ll need a lot of alcohol in my system before even attempting to make moves on Clay, George thought with a pathetic chuckle.

“No fucking way!” Nick practically jumped up in the air, while Poppy greeted the bartender as if he was a close friend, and ordered a round of shots for the four of them to kick off the night.

The shot burnt George’s throat a little but it was exactly the sensation he was after. It let him forget about the beating heart in his chest for a split second. Clay was tenderly watching him after witnessing George’s jaw clench thanks to the liquor.

“Wanna dance?” Poppy suddenly asked. The three boys stayed silent, not knowing to whom the question was directed. George noticed that Clay rolled his eyes but didn’t comment on it. The girl sighed, looked at them individually before eventually pulling on Nick’s arm. “Ugh, Nick, you’ll come with me, right?”

Nick shot a theatrical look at his two roommates, “Why me? I wanna hang with my boys…” George laughed at that.

“We all know that is not true,” Clay countered with a smile, George couldn’t tell whether it was sincere or not. “You came here to dance and party and not to just sit here at the bar and drink,” the blond-haired boy continued.

Nick’s expression slowly turned into a grin. “You know me too well, brother.” He let Poppy drag him to the dancefloor, disappearing into the crowd. George and Clay jokingly saluted the raven-haired boy until they couldn’t see their friends anymore.

***

After a few drinks, George found himself being more himself than he had been in a long time. There were no awkward stutters or tensions, only loud laughter at Clay's jokes and the enjoyment of each other’s company. Both of their cheeks were red from the alcohol, but George was just getting started with the drinks.

“What can I get you now, pretty boy?” the bartender winked at George. He hadn’t expected to hear that praise from the handsome black-haired man behind the bar. However, it gave him a boost in his confidence.

George leaned in, placed a hand on the bartender’s forearm, and requested charmingly, “Two margaritas, please.”

“Coming right up,” the man responded with a smirk, slowly pulling away from George’s grip. George knew the alcohol was getting to him but the presence of Clay in the corner of his eye was still the most overwhelming thing.

The bartender had come back with their two drinks and Clay interrupted George before he could thank the man. “Thank you, that will be all,” Clay said with a smile, putting an almost protective hand on George’s thigh.

George didn’t look at the reaction of the bartender. Only down at the hand on his thigh, burning through the fabric of his pants. He was secretly obsessed with the fact that the large hand practically covered the entirety of his small thigh. Ponk’s advice suddenly repeated in George’s head and the brown-haired boy giggled drunkenly.

George didn’t push Clay’s hand away. Instead, he put a hand on the other’s wrist as he took the first sip from his drink. “I like your freckles,” George said without thinking it through. It wasn’t a lie, and he was too drunk to provide any reasonable excuses for his comment, so he just sat there and waited for the awkward tension to build up.

Fortunately, Clay just laughed, making his eyes sparkle like a starry night. “Thanks.”

George felt heath of embarrassment rise to his face. The crowded space, the burning hand on his thigh, and the proximity of Clay overwhelmed George. He suddenly stood up from his barstool, causing Clay's hand to fall from his lab. The blond-haired boy looked confused at his shorter friend.

“I need to use the restroom,” George blurted out quickly as he walked toward the men’s bathroom. Clay just nodded sympathetically, turning to the bar and taking a sip from his drink. Calm down, George.

The bathroom was empty and quite spacious. George turned on the tap and splashed his face with some water after he’d let it flow through his fingers first. He took a step back from the sink and stared at his own reflection. He was drunk, that was certain, yet he looked well put together. He unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt that were figuratively suffocating him and slowed down his breathing. You got this.

When George had gathered the courage to walk back toward the bar, he saw Clay talking to a short Hispanic girl. She had placed a hand on Clay’s arm while she was supposedly laughing at one of his jokes. The blond-haired boy was awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck while faintly smiling back at her.

While looking at the sight, George felt a wave of disappointment sweep through his chest. He silently wished he could yell at the girl and shove her away. Instead, he turned around and headed back toward the bathroom, but Clay's gaze had met George's at the last second. The emerald eyes flashed with desperation. George took a deep breath and approached the two people by the bar.

The girl turned around, clearly annoyed at the newcomer. She brushed her hair of one of her shoulders and looked George up and down. As he stood next to Clay, the taller boy wrapped an arm around his waist and George unintentionally leaned into the touch.

“Finally you’re here,” Clay whispered against the top of George’s head before kissing the fluffy brown hair. George couldn’t move a muscle, completely stunned by the closeness of his friend.

“Who’s this?” the girl asked with faux curiosity. George saw she was trying her hardest not to look caught in the act. She batted her eyelashes as she awaited his answer, like she was genuinely interested.

“I’m George, nice to meet you,” he smiled back, trying not to stumble over his words since Clay was still holding onto his hip.

“Oh my God, I love your accent. Where are you from?” The excitement in her voice was deceitful. Clay grunted softly. He clearly doesn’t want to be around this girl.

“England,” George slowly figured out what his friend was trying to do here and his drunkenness decided to roll with it. “When my parents and I moved to Florida, I knew nobody until I met the boy of my dreams.” Clay hummed in agreement while tenderly stroking George’s side. The movement was calm and the touch set his skin aflame. George looked up at the blond-haired boy and, without much thought, stood on his tiptoes and pecked Clay’s cheek swiftly.

The shock in Clay’s face was apparent but the girl made no remark about it. Fortunately, the green-eyed boy quickly regained his confidence. The red color of his cheeks was the only lingering effect of George’s act.

George cleared his throat, turning to the girl. “And who are you?” He raised an eyebrow and looked the short girl up and down.

She shuffled on her spot. “Uh, Lucia,” she stuttered, all the confidence from before almost unapparent. “It was nice talking to you both,” she said finally as she nodded goodbye and disappeared into the crowd.

Clay turned to his brown-haired friend who was still in his hold. George didn’t want to move, didn’t want the moment to end. Surprisingly, his green-eyed friend leaned down and whispered softly in George’s ear, “Wanna dance, princess?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Golden

George tried his hardest to ignore the fluttering in his stomach at the pet name. Did he really just call me ‘princess’? Clay placed his hand in the small of George’s back and walked with the brown-haired boy to the dancefloor. The taller boy looked down and started to loosen his grip on George but the smaller boy stopped him.

“You wanted to dance, didn’t you?” George asked innocently but with a devilish grin. He guided Clay’s hands back to his hips and placed his arms around the taller boy’s neck. He glanced through his eyelashes up to the green eyes as he awaited his friend’s answer.

‘Golden’ by Zella Day was playing and filled George’s thoughts. When he realized Clay hesitated to respond, he started moving his hips to the melody. “What? Too scared to dance?” George challenged with a bright smirk and eventually, Clay started smiling too.

“Bring it on, baby,” the blond-haired boy laughed. His posture became less stiff as he started moving along with the other. George couldn’t help but laugh as well, filled with pure happiness. He noticed a red blush covering Clay’s freckled cheeks. I’m probably blushing too, he thought with a smile that hurt his cheeks.

He completely agreed with the song playing, he did indeed feel golden. Before he could think about it too much, George turned his body so his back was against Clay’s chest. He jumped a little as Clay's warm hands found their way back to his waist, and the music suddenly wasn't loud enough to drown out the pounding in his ears.

George had looked around for a few seconds, not seeing Lucia, Nick, or Poppy anywhere around them. It felt like they were the only two people in the whole world and he closed his eyes, resting his head backward on Clay’s chest.

They continued to move to the beat, George taking advantage of his position and pressing himself closer to Clay. The body behind George moved against him in such a way that burnt his skin at every point their bodies met. Clay smiled and closed his eyes, slightly tilting his head back as they moved, his hands gripping George's hips firmer. George didn’t want to overthink the situation and pushed his rational thoughts back to the furthest corner of his mind. They both moved on the beat in silence, completely enchanted by each other.

As the song ended, the silence was broken by a content sigh from behind George. Clay released his hold on the other and the brown-haired boy turned to face his friend. “You never told me you were a dancer,” Clay chuckled playfully.

“I assure you,” George grinned. “The alcohol is doing most of the work.” Clay rolled his eyes and shook his head. “But don’t just look at me, you’re quite the dancer yourself.”

“Oh c’mon now,” Clay said with a deepened voice, emphasizing the second word in a way that sent a shiver down George’s spine.

The realization of what had happened just a few minutes ago suddenly hit George. Am I going too far? But Clay isn’t giving me a reason to back down. George was brought back from his conflicting thoughts when he caught Clay’s admiring gaze.

“Is there something on my face?” George joked. The other boy shyly averted his eyes to the ground.

“No…” Clay said in a small voice. George found the flustered composure of his friend cute. I’ve never really seen him this way.

“Then why were you staring?” George confronted, regaining eye contact with the taller boy.

“Was I?” Clay asked quietly as he rubbed the back of his neck. George laughed, seeing the pink hue on the other’s freckled cheeks spread.

“You were,” he simply replied with a soft smile and sparkling eyes.

There was a comfortable silence for a while, just them swaying slowly to the music. When George looked at Clay again he noticed the other’s mouth was slightly open, as if he was waiting for the right moment to say something. George encouraged him with his eyes to speak his mind.

For a second Clay hesitated before he said, “I’m sorry about Hailey. I know you really cared about her.” He searched George’s eyes for a reaction.

“What?” George asked confused. He was taken aback by the sudden apology of his friend. How am I supposed to respond to that? The blond-haired boy shuffled on his feet. “You don’t have to apolo-”

“You didn’t deserve that,” Clay interrupted with a sincere tone. “All you were to her was nice.” George saw concern in Clay’s emerald eyes. “And I, I meant what I said to you yesterday. I’ll always be here for you if you need to talk. About anything.”

When George didn’t answer, his taller friend pulled him into a loving embrace. George was stunned at first, but he slowly melted into the touch, snuggling his face into the other's warm chest. He closed his eyes slowly and felt his friend’s head rest on top of his. George cherished their friendship beyond everything else, and no matter what thoughts kept him tossing and turning at night, he would hold on to it for the rest of his life.

After a few long moments in each other’s hold, George relaxed his grip on Clay's torso and lifted his head from the other’s chest. “Thank you, I needed that,” George said in a small voice. Suddenly, he felt overwhelmed by the wholesome atmosphere and tried to change the subject before things would escalate. “You know what I also need?” The taller boy cocked his head to the side. “Another drink,” George answered his own question swiftly.

Before Clay could react, George had turned around and started to stride toward the bar. On his way, however, he collided with a dancing stranger, who accidentally spilled her drink all over George's white shirt, causing a stain.

“Oh my God!” she exclaimed, annoyed. She looked George up and down, rolled her eyes, and said, “Watch where you’re going.”

Clay stepped in front of George, apologized on his behalf before dragging his friend by the shoulders toward the bathrooms.

As George and Clay entered, a man exited the bathroom, leaving it completely empty. “Stay here,” Clay instructed as he positioned George next to the sinks, “I’ll clean it.” George sighed as he waited for his friend, This is so embarrassing.

Luckily, Clay swiftly returned with a handful of toilet paper, briefly ran it under the tap, and knelt in front of George. How is it that we’re always alone in a bathroom? George thought as he gulped. Clay began making George’s shirt wet, trying to rub the reddish stain off. Unfortunately, it only smudged it.

“It’s fine,” George reassured, quietly. “Don’t worry about it.”

The boy on his knees didn't look up, remaining focused on his task at hand, rubbing determinedly. George’s core warmed up by the kind gesture as he tried not to stare at his kneeling friend.

George felt the space between them grow hotter by the second as he looked straight ahead. Eventually, he gave in and looked down on Clay, and the instant he did, he forgot how to breathe. A few droplets of cold water ran down George’s stomach, and he tensed his torso under Clay’s touch. For the first time, the blond-haired boy looked up from his position after presumably noticing George’s tension. His emerald eyes, reflecting the LED light above the mirror, made George even more breathless.

Clay smiled sweetly up at George and gave a small laugh, “I'm sorry but I don't think it’ll get any better than this.” George could kiss him right then and there. What’s stopping me? George thought drunkenly as Ponk’s advice echoed through his mind. Just go for it.

He took a moment to gain the courage, sucked in the air he desperately needed, and guided Clay’s chin up with his thumb and index finger. Their eyes stayed locked as the blond-haired boy rose to his feet.

“What are you doing, George?” Clay asked, his voice barely louder than a whisper.

“I don’t know,” George replied in hushed tones, his British accent enhanced by his drunkenness. He placed his free hand on the nape of the taller boy’s neck, causing his friend to bend down. “I’m fucking wasted.” His voice was barely audible but he knew Clay had heard him. He traveled his gaze from Clay’s emerald eyes to his freckled cheeks and finally to his perfect lips.

The next moment, George kissed him.

Their lips interlocked softly and with slight hesitation. It was slobbery and George’s mind was spinning. Ecstasy filled his whole body and his skin was set aflame. The other boy was frozen at first but slowly thawed and started kissing back. George’s heart thudded rapidly in his chest as his hands roamed over Clay’s muscular back.

It was as if a switch had been flipped in Clay’s mind as the taller boy suddenly took control. His hands found their way to George’s waist and squeezed it. George fully gave into the touch as Clay deepened the kiss and slipped his tongue between his parted lips. George's thoughts were disorganized, but the one thing he was certain of was that he was happy.

George gasped into the kiss as he leaned in closer, standing on his tiptoes to wrap his arms around Clay's neck. Their lips untangled as they, unfortunately, both needed to breathe. George panted for a few seconds before recapturing the lips of his blond-haired friend. All the hesitancy that had ever existed in George's body was now burnt away by the alcohol and adrenaline rush.

To George’s surprise, Clay's large sun-tanned hands traveled down to the back of his thighs, lifted him off the ground, and turned them both till George was sitting on top of the counter. Due to his inebriation, George spilled a faint moan into Clay's mouth. He was completely beguiled by the situation.

George’s hand moved from their place down to Clay’s chest and untied the bow tie, he had made that morning. He tossed the navy blue ribbon to the side and unbuttoned Clay’s shirt. The opening granted access to previously unexplored skin. George’s pale fingers traveled the blond-haired boy’s tanned packs. As Clay gripped the smaller boy’s ass, George’s hands rushed up to the back of the other’s head, fingers caught in the golden locks, keeping him close.

“Fuck,” Clay groaned lustfully into George’s mouth. The low tone made the brown-haired boy feel fully weak.

Then, the tanner boy abruptly drew away, leaving George's lips swollen and empty. George felt terrifyingly hallow without the warmth of the other boy. The smaller boy stopped chasing after Clay’s lips when he’d let go of his grip on George’s hips.

Now the blond-haired boy stood backed away from the sinks and George felt like his chest was caving in. Clay’s emerald eyes were clouded and he wiped his lips with the back of his hand, dazed. Clay just stood there, chest exposed by his unbuttoned shirt, his blond hair was messy, thanks to George's fingers entangling it just moments ago, and with the navy blue bowtie in hand.

“I, I’m sorry,” George stuttered, unable to come up with anything else to say.

“No I’m sorry,” Clay started as he fidgeted with the ribbon, “I think it’s best for me to, to leave.” After a quick silence, he offered George a faint farewell smile and exited the bathroom.

George was left stunned on top of the counter. He did not dare to look at the reflection behind him in the mirror as he jumped down. He could slap himself for what he’d done, How was this ever a good idea? Before completely recollecting himself, he left the bathroom, emotions still all over the place.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Mistake

George’s throat felt like it was closing up and his stomach ached, numerous questions clouding his mind. The main one was, why? Why did he do it? Why did Clay suddenly leave? Why- George wished he could turn back time, fix what he’d broken but he knew this was impossible.

Sorting his thoughts was also an impossible task while he was as drunk as he was. George knew he could be reckless when he was drunk, but he’d never expected to make out with his best friend. The touch of Clay’s lips ghosted George’s, and he felt lust boil in his stomach. The way Clay had grabbed onto my hips was everything I’ve ever dreamt of.

The alcohol in his system kept him from feeling too much sadness and regret, instead he felt desire and libido. Subconsciously, he’d approached the bar and the bartender had given him a small nod. He took a seat and stared blankly at the dancing strangers to his right.

“Where’s your friend gone?” the bartender asked curiously while turning his body to George.

“I don’t know,” George answered dryly. “Can I just order?” The bartender didn’t deserve the annoyance laced in his voice but George couldn’t help it.

“Sure thing, what would you like?” the other asked kindly while cleaning a glass in his hands. He was patient and George appreciated that wholeheartedly.

“Double vodka,” George answered and the bartender gave him a curt nod. Maybe that will drown out my thoughts for now and let me enjoy the rest of the night. Secretly, he was hoping he would spot Nick but his raven-haired friend was nowhere to be seen. Probably away with some girl, he thought with a pathetic chuckle.

When he’d received his drink, he downed it immediately, desperately trying to forget this night. The aftertaste of the drink was bitter, his throat burnt slightly, and his head lightened. He knew that, ironically, his head would feel heavier than ever the next morning.

He took his phone from his pocket and dialed Nick's number to figure out where he was. Unfortunately, the phone went to voicemail, and George hung up without leaving a message.

He slowly opened his messages with Clay and typed, “I know I fucked up. I’ve had feelings for you since the beginning of this school year and maybe even before that. I want to talk. I understand if you don't like me in the same way but you shouldn't have just left. I don’t wanna lose our friendship, Clay.” He deleted the confession with a lump in his throat. Instead, he sent a simple “We need to talk” and closed his phone with a sigh.

His gaze crossed the dancefloor once more, landing on a curvy figure in the center. It was Poppy, who was swinging her body to the beat with closed eyes. She looked like she was enjoying herself, at least someone is. George noticed how the lighting of the club made her body even more mesmerizing. It was probably the alcohol talking but George could see why all the guys threw themselves at her.

She caught his gaze and slowly started to approach him. His vision was getting blurry and his head was slightly spinning. Poppy smiled with her pearly white teeth and settled in the barstool next to George, knees brushing each other.

“Hey, George, haven’t seen you much tonight,” Poppy started with an, in George’s opinion, over-enthusiastic tone. He just smiled faintly as she continued, “Thought you were with Clay.” She looked around, seeking their blond-haired friend.

“Thought you were with Nick,” George retaliated, avoiding Poppy’s question.

“Oh, we parted ways ‘cause I wanted to keep dancing,” she said simply with a small shrug. There was an awkward silence for a moment that George decided to break.

“Why don’t we get another drink?” It was the only thing he could think of at that moment.

“You sure you haven’t had enough already?” she asked playfully and George shook his head in response. “Okay then. Two martini’s, please.” The bartender gave a thumbs up and started working on their drinks.

“Cheers,” George said before downing his drink he’d just received. Poppy made an impressed noise while taking a sip of hers. Their brown eyes locked and George licked his lips subconsciously.

“You look lustful tonight,” she whispered as she leaned in closer. George was caught off guard and his heart skipped a beat. He could only stare as Poppy took the green olive from his glass and ate it with a daring grin. Poppy now placed a hand on the inside of George’s thigh and leaned in even closer, her lips right next to his ear as she breathed, “It’s hot.”

George’s head throbbed and he couldn’t think straight. His thoughts were rushing fast through his brain, thoughts of the bathroom, of Clay in the LED lighting, of his perfect lips, kissing them, and then of just kissing. Poppy caught his clouded glance and titled George's chin with her fingers so they were only an inch apart.

“I’ll never tell if you take me now,” she whispered in the air between their lips. He didn’t have to worry about anything when he was drunk. No one would expect him to. Therefore, George hummed in response and Poppy closed the remaining space, capturing George’s lips.

The kiss was slow yet hurried. George knew he should have pulled away but his whole body was craving the attention she was giving. Consumed by the sensation, he placed his hand on her jaw and opened his mouth to let her tongue in. His brain had shut down and there was no longer any room for rational thinking.

Poppy’s hand, which was still on his thigh, moved slowly upward. Spreading a tingling sensation through George’s abdomen. Her other hand tugged lightly on the hair on the back of George’s neck. In return, his free hand traveled along the curves of her side and settled on her hip, squeezing it slightly.

Their lips broke apart, Poppy’s plum lipstick somewhat smudged. They both panted softly and before George could resume the kiss, Poppy placed a finger on his bottom lip. “Let’s take this,” she looked the boy in front of her up and down, “somewhere private.”

George nodded slowly as he followed the brown-haired girl to a ‘staff only’ room. The supply closet was scarcely lit, on either side were several storage racks with boxes, and against the back wall was a table with cleaning supplies. He closed the door behind them, dimming the loud noises from the club.

There was a moment of silence before Poppy stepped closer, pressed her hand on George’s chest, and pushed her lips against his again. The kiss was with passion, not love. The brown-haired boy’s hands roamed over the other’s voluptuous body while she unbuttoned his still damp stained shirt. For a second, he was reminded of Clay again but those thoughts were discarded as he shrugged the fabric off his shoulders.

Stumbling backward, she guided them toward the table. She swiftly swiped the bottles and other items off the top, before returning to the kiss. The clattering noise of the objects landing on the floor echoed through the room. Without a warning, Poppy turned them both around and pushed the back of George’s thighs against the table’s edge. To make it more comfortable, the brown-haired boy hoisted himself on top of the wooden surface.

Leaning down from his new position, he placed open-mouthed kisses on Poppy’s neck. He sucked lightly, leaving reddish marks. She moaned in his ear as George graced his teeth against the sensitive skin. With one hand, he removed a strap of her dark green dress off her shoulder and traveled his kissing downward.

After breaking apart for a moment, Poppy’s fingers tugged on George’s belt. “Are you sure?” he questioned, out of breath.

“Yes,” she consented, moving her lips closer to his ear. “Like I said,” she purred, “no one will know.”

With no protest from the sitting boy, she unbuckled the belt and unzipped his pants. The brown-haired girl took control and climbed on top of George’s lap. Her hands gripped his shoulders, her nails forming crescents in his skin. He kissed her collarbone again, continuing the trail of maroon marks.

Now that she was straddling him, she began to move her hips slowly, making George gasp. Her fingers found themselves in George’s fluffy hair, her nails scratching his scalp lightly. His hands rested on her hips, guiding her up and down. His unsatisfied lust was finally satisfied. She picked up the pace and they moaned and groaned in unison, consumed by each other’s warmth and touch.

After a few minutes, an explosion of energy and fulfillment coursed through George’s body. Poppy slowed down her movements and rested her head on his shoulder, panting heavily. He placed some soft kisses on her neck between his pants.

Once they had both caught their breaths, Poppy lifted herself off George and straightened her dress. George stood up as well, buckling his belt and fixing his pants. As Poppy was making herself presentable, she said, “I’ll leave first, so no one will expect anything, okay?”

George could only nod, still coming down from his high and processing what had just happened. Her heels clicked on the floor as she walked out, closing the door behind her. George let out a sigh, what have I done…

To George’s horror, he could hear a voice just outside the room asking, “Poppy? What were you doin-?”

Only a second later, the door opened and he locked eyes with Nick and his heart sank. His raven-haired friend froze, hand still on the door handle. His eyes widened as he looked from George’s wrecked state to the shirt on the ground and back to his friend. George ran a hand through his ruffled hair, and started stuttering, “It, it isn’t what it lo-”

“What. The. Actual. Fuck,” Nick interrupted, having connected the dots. “George? With Poppy, seriously?!”

“Err…” George couldn’t find the words to excuse his actions and walked cautiously toward his friend, but the other had turned around.

“Oh no, no, no,” Nick said to himself, shaking his head. He cursed and probably wished he could unsee what he’d seen.

George picked up his shirt from the ground and hurried after his raven-haired friend, “Nick wait, please, let me explain.” George grabbed the other boy’s wrist, feeling the cold watch in his grip.

“I don’t wanna hear it,” Nick said with disappointment in his eyes.

“Please, don’t tell Clay,” George begged, “or anyone for that matter.” Nick didn’t respond immediately and just wiggled his wrist free from George’s hold.

“I won’t,” Nick paused, “but I really think you should. This isn’t something you should hide. From Clay or anyone.”

George’s eyes followed Nick as the raven-haired boy walked away. George just stood there looking awkward, rubbing one arm with the other. He had never really done anything this stupid before. Well now I have, George thought, bitterly. Regret started to rise in his chest, tightening it.

Tonight did indeed change everything.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Betrayed

Clay’s head thudded slightly as he desperately tried to fall asleep again, but his thoughts wouldn’t let him. Eventually, he gave up and opened his eyes to look at his sleeping dormmates. Soon, the first rays of the sun would replace the silver moonlight that covered the faces of his friends.

The only thing breaking the silence in the room was their peaceful snoring. Clay let out a sigh, completely giving up on getting any more sleep. He took his phone off his nightstand and turned it on, only to be met with the blinding white brightness of the screen. He reread the message George had sent, ‘We need to talk’.

He looked over at the sender of that message, sleeping across the room. His fluffy brown hair was ruffled but his features were relaxed. His eyes traveled over the other’s flawless pale skin. Clay’s mind was plagued by many concerns and most of them asked, Why? Why did George kiss me again? Why did I want more? Why-

“Ugh…” he grunted aloud, averting his gaze from a familiar navy blue ribbon on his nightstand to the ceiling. As the sun rose, Clay put his worries on hold and gathered the energy for the day ahead.

***

A gentle breeze ran through Clay’s blond hair. The sun was shining but the air felt dense. He was sitting on a bench near the skate park where Luke, Nick, and Jane were skateboarding. The couple was teaching their raven-haired friend a new trick but, after a few minutes of watching, Clay could tell it was a little out of Nick’s league.

“You almost had it that time,” Jane encouraged after Nick failed once again. Luke stood behind her and had slung his arms around his girlfriend, hands in her hoodie pocket.

While also resting his head on Jane’s shoulder, Luke commented, “Yeah bro, only a few more tries I’d say.” Nick pretended to be hurt by his friend’s mocking and looked over to Clay for support.

“Don’t look at me, man,” Clay said while holding up his hands. “I can’t help you. Besides you’re probably never gonna get it.” He grinned daringly at his flabbergasted friend.

“I’m done,” Nick eventually stated, rolling his eyes dramatically. He approached Clay, with his skateboard in hand, and sat next to him on the bench. “You’re all just haters,” he stated dryly while looking at each of his friends individually.

Clay chuckled at that, appreciating the distraction of his friends. Unfortunately, I’ve got to inevitably confront George, the blond-haired boy thought as Luke and Jane joined him as well, sitting on a bench opposite.

Clay zoned out and subconsciously observed the couple in front of him. Luke laid on his back, head resting on Jane’s lap, and played with the strings of her oversized brown hoodie. The blond-haired girl ran her fingers through her boyfriend’s locks and fidgeted with the golden chain around his neck. They stared into each other’s eyes, completely in their own world. The movements were subtle and calm and Clay secretly envied them.

“I wanna cuddle too,” Nick whined next to him, snapping Clay out of his trance. The raven-haired boy wrapped his arms dramatically around his friend and snuggled his face into Clay’s shoulder.

“Get off me,” the blond-haired boy snorted, playfully pushing his friend away.

Nick pouted his bottom lip and complained, “Aww, George would if he didn’t have that awful headache right now.”

“I’m sure he would,” Clay agreed sarcastically.

Ironic, Clay thought pathetically because he could say the exact same thing. They slipped into a comfortable silence, Nick had grabbed his phone to scroll mindlessly after sensing his friend didn't want to fool around any longer.

Now, restless thoughts took control of his mind again, of George on the counter, of gripping his dainty waist, of wanting to f- Clay, you shouldn’t go there, he tried to convince himself but knowing perfectly well he couldn’t deny the lust he’d felt last night. I almost took advantage of my best friend, that’s so selfish and fucked up, Clay thought pensively, massaging his temples.

Our first kiss was so innocent and George had agreed to it not meaning anything, Clay reminded himself, George doesn’t want more. Yesterday, he was just way too drunk... Last night, Clay slipped up and almost gave in to his cravings. I shouldn’t cross the line George had drawn during the cabin trip, he concluded somberly.

Suddenly, Clay felt a comforting hand resting on his shoulder. “You good, bro?” Nick asked concerned and Clay just nodded inattentively. “We should go, it’s starting to rain.” The blond-haired boy had been so deep in his thoughts he hadn’t even noticed the dark clouds above them and the small droplets falling from the sky.

“I’m home alone so we can hang out there and invite the others,” Jane proposed while grabbing all her belongings to leave. The others agreed and luckily the apartment was within walking distance.

***

Jane's apartment was warm, inviting, and nicely decorated for Christmas. After hanging up his wet jacket, Clay plopped down on a couch and was given a warm cup of tea from Jane who’d changed out of her wet hoodie. She had put her blond hair up in a ponytail and walked up to her boyfriend, who was sitting in the love seat next to the couch, to snuggle next to him. Luke slung an arm around his girlfriend and pressed his face in her neck. He was wearing a simple t-shirt, his golden chain contrasting with the black fabric. The hoodie he’d been wearing before was tossed over the armchair’s back where Nick was sitting.

“Ahem,” Nick cleared his throat while looking from the snuggling couple to his friend on the large couch, “I texted the others and they’re all on their way.” Clay wished he could disappear after hearing that announcement, I’m not ready to speak to George yet.

His raven-haired friend noticed the slight panic in Clay’s eyes. “Seriously, you good?” he asked again as he plopped down next to his friend on the couch. “You seem stressed.”

Clay sighed and clenched his jaw as he said, “Nah, last night was just a lot.”

“Oh, yeah,” his raven-haired friend scuffed, as he avoided eye contact. Clay sensed the uncomfortableness coming from his friend.

“I wasn’t even there for the whole night. Did something else happen?” he asked, breaking the unpleasant silence.

“Oh nah not really, bro,” Nick laughed but it didn’t sound very convincing. Is he hiding something? Clay questioned as he scanned his friend’s eyes. “Kinda a dick-move to leave without saying goodbye though,” Nick said finally, casually trying to change the subject.

Clay hadn’t thought of that, he’d been so caught up in what had happened in the bathroom, or what could have happened, that he rushed out and took a cab straight to their dorms without saying goodbye. “I’m sorry about that, I just felt sick, and didn’t want to ruin your night,” he lied, looking at the ground.

Before he could come up with another excuse the doorbell rang. The high-pitched tune caused the couple on the loveseat to break apart, but Nick was first to act.

“I’ll get it,” he said swiftly before disappearing into the hallway. Only a few moments later the living room was filled with the whole friend group. To his surprise, Hailey had shown up after breaking up with George. I guess it makes sense as she’s still friends with Jane and Poppy, he thought while seeing the light brown-haired girl chit-chatting with Jane.

George looks good even though he’s hungover, Clay thought while admiring his shorter friend from the other side of the room. The brown-haired boy was whispering something into Nick’s ear, both of them occasionally glancing over to Poppy. Clay felt something rise in his stomach, a mixture of jealousy and curiosity.

For a split second, his cold green eyes met the other’s warm brown ones before George averted his gaze to his feet. Clay noticed a pink hue spreading across the smaller boy’s cheeks. He smiled at the sight of his nervous friend, maybe talking to him won’t be too bad, Clay thought, reminding himself of the fact that George is his best friend and they’ll get through this together.

With his newfound reassurance, Clay walked up to his two talking friends. They went silent when he’d reached them, both of them looking like they were caught.

“What are you two whispering about? Nothing bad about me I hope,” he chuckled nonchalantly, trying to hide his worries.

“Well,” Nick grinned, “George was just getting started on why he hates you so much.” Clay raised a curious eyebrow, playing along with his friend’s joke.

“Is that so?” Clay started, voice low as he turned to the brown-haired boy, towering over him. “Now that I’m here, might as well say it to my face, don’t you think?”

Clay’s eyes traveled over George’s features, his fluffy brown hair, his flawless pale skin, his slightly wet lips. It was always like he was seeing George for the first time, he never stops to amaze him. He saw the shorter boy gulp slowly, the tension between them growing.

“Err,” Nick laughed awkwardly, “hate to be the one to interrupt your foreplay but Jane is calling for us.”

Clay had been so disconnected from his surroundings that he hadn’t noticed the blond-haired girl shouting their names. The three of them gathered with the others around the soccer table in the adjoining room.

“Okay, now that we’re all here we can make the teams,” Jane started enthusiastically. She looked around at her friends. “How about George and Poppy are a team, Nick and Luke are another, and then Clay and Hailey are with me?” she proposed.

“I’ll go with Poppy if you don’t mind, George,” Nick interjected. “Luke and I are too good of a team anyway.”

“Sure, no problem,” George reassured. Clay noticed an almost thankful gaze between his two friends. What’s that all about?

***

The room was filled with loud laughter and shouting. Clay was watching a match between his friends who were getting drunker by the minute. Nick had decided it would be fun to make the tournament a drinking game, every goal equaled a shot for the losers. After losing 2-10, Clay’s team eventually found out that having three players was a disadvantage. Hailey and Clay had both quit the game but Jane still wanted to play.

“I’ll switch with you, Jane,” George suggested, “I think it’s wise if I stop drinking, especially after yesterday.” The blond-haired girl accepted and took George’s place next to her boyfriend.

With a thud, the brown-haired boy plopped next to Clay and sighed. “Tired?” the taller boy asked kindly.

“Yeah, and maybe drank a little too much as well,” George admitted with a chuckle.

Clay observed as his friend, rubbed his eyes and ran a hand through his cloudlike brown hair. His staring was interrupted by Hailey’s sweet voice asking, “I’m gonna get some water. Do you guys want anything?”

“No, thank you,” George replied politely. Clay shook his head and they watched the blue-eyed girl leave.

A silence followed that Clay broke by asking, “Isn’t it awkward with Hailey here?” I know it was with Poppy and me in the beginning.

“No, not really,” the other responded with a faint smile. “Honestly, I’m just glad we’re still friends.” Clay appreciated the sincerity in his friend’s voice and it gave him the courage to speak his own mind.

“Err, George?” he started, gaining eye contact. “You texted that we needed to talk. This is as good a time as any.” He offered George a comforting smile and hoped the other would agree. I need this off my chest.

The other boy nodded and gestured for Clay to follow him. They walked to the closed-off hallway and closed the door behind them. “Okay, I don’t know how to start but… I hope I didn’t ruin our friendship yesterday,” George said in a small voice, shyly looking down at his fidgeting fingers. That’s what he thinks? Clay took the other’s small hands into his own and waited until their eyes met.

“Of course, you didn’t.” He softly rubbed his thumb over the back of George’s pale hands. He heard the other boy sigh in relief. “Besides, I’m the one who fucked up. I took it too far only for me to leave. I’m sorry.”

Clay could hear George let out a small chuckle. “Don’t apologize for kissing me, idiot,” the brown-haired boy said quietly. Clay has always loved it when his friend called him that. George took his hands back, leaving Clay feeling empty, but before the taller boy could complain, the other's arms had wrapped around his waist, embracing him.

Clay pulled George’s shoulders closer to him and felt the other’s face sink into his chest. Maybe I can hope for more… After what Poppy did to him, Clay never wanted to fully commit to love again. However, it was different with George, I can trust him. After a few long moments in each other’s warmth, the two of them decided to join the others again.

“Let’s go, Poppy!” Nick cheered energetically after the girl next to him had scored a goal against Jane and Luke. Clay and George had sat down again and were watching their drunk friends play. As a celebration, Nick embraced Poppy and she smiled from ear to ear.

“I think I’ll cook us some diner,” Luke said after drinking his punishment shot, now officially quitting as well. “Personally, I’m starving.”

“I’d rather starve to death than eat your food,” Nick joked, casually leaning on the soccer table. His friends laughed and Clay couldn’t help but laugh along as well.

“First of all, you can’t cook either, Nick,” Jane defended her boyfriend, “and second of all, I’ll help him.” Satisfied with that answer, their raven-haired friend put his thumbs up in the air. With that, the couple left their friends, who then decided to watch a movie and relax in the living room.

“What about an awful Christmas movie?” Hailey suggested once they’d all settled on the couches. Poppy and Nick were too drunk to pay any real attention, still celebrating their win of the tournament. They sat on the couch where Jane and Luke had sat previously, Clay and Hailey had the huge couch for themselves, and lastly, George sat in the armchair with his sketchbook on his lap. He was brainstorming for a new art project he’d been given and Clay admired his determination. Luckily, my grades aren't falling this year, and my parents aren't as concerned about my party attendance.

“Fine by me,” Clay answered. The girl next to him picked up the remote from the coffee table and started scrolling through all the options. “You guys can pick one, I’m gonna go to the bathroom,” he announced, standing up from his position on the couch.

On his way to the bathroom, he walked past the kitchen, hearing Luke and Jane lovingly talking to each other while they were cooking.

“Smells great, babe,” he could hear Jane say quietly against Luke’s shoulder blades. Luke was working on the steaks and Jane was hugging him from behind, resting her head against her boyfriend’s nape. It’s cute seeing them being so domestic, Clay thought fondly as he continued his walk to the bathroom. Will I ever have something like that? With George?

***

When he returned, he saw the cheesy rom-com playing on the big flatscreen. Hailey was curled up under a blanket, watching attentively. George was still sketching but most of the time he looked up to watch as well. Poppy, however, was more occupied by teasing Nick, constantly poking or tickling her friend. Clay was watching the exchange when his gaze was drawn to the collar of Poppy's blouse, where he noticed a dark red edge of a mark. Are those hickeys? he questioned, tasting disgust in the back of his throat. From last night? From Nick?

All the peace and contentment he’d felt had been corrupted by worries and disbelief. Nick, you don’t know what she’s like, what she’s done, he thought protectively.

After a few moments, he could no longer watch his best friend and ex getting so comfortable with each other. Something his Clay’s mind snapped, anger suddenly taking control. He walked up to the pair and slammed his hand on the coffee table to get their attention, before angrily asking, “Nick, can we talk?!”

The raven-haired boy looked up at his friend with a confused and shocked look in his eyes. “Yeah okay, sure,” Nick said slowly, following the blond-haired boy until they stood in the closed-off hallway, face-to-face.

Clay looked Nick in his eyes, he wasn’t truly angry with him, just worried. “You gotta stop, you shouldstop,” Clay started.

The shorter boy in front of him gave him a questioning look. “With what?” At that moment, the door behind them opened with a quiet squeak. George stood in the door opening, cautiously reading the expressions on his friends’ faces. Clay motioned with his eyes for George to come in. He already knows what Poppy has done to me, Clay reasoned.

“With what, Clay?” Nick repeated, sounding more desperate for an explanation. The blond-haired boy took a deep breath, gathering the courage to reveal the long-kept secret. His eyes found George’s encouraging ones, filled with support and understanding.

“Poppy,” he started, his voice sounding calmer and more determined than it did before. “You’ve got to stop with whatever you’re doing with her.”

“Nothing is going on between us,” the raven-haired boy said drunkenly, unable to control the volume of his voice. Denying it, Clay thought, irritated. “And even if there was, you got no say in it.”

“Poppy cheated on me, okay?!” Clay exclaimed, his patience running out. “I just don’t want you to get hurt too,” he added in a small voice. The shock on Nick’s face was undeniable. Clay saw the puzzle pieces falling together in the other’s expression.

“What? She cheated on you? That’s why you guys…” Nick fell silent and his eyes searched Clay’s. “Why didn’t you tell me?” His voice was filled with hurt and it made Clay’s heart ache. I was too afraid to acknowledge it, the blond-haired boy thought bitterly.

Now, Nick turned to the other boy in the room who had been silent the whole time. Clay could see the raven-haired boy noticing George’s calm posture and scoffed, “Of course, George knew about it.”

“George has nothing to do with this,” Clay interjected swiftly and Nick let out a low chuckle. Clay was confused as to why his friend was laughing all of a sudden. “What’s so funny?”

“This. This whole thing,” Nick said with another chuckle that lacked happiness. “You’re giving me this whole speech while your precious George is the one who literally fucked her last night.” Clay couldn’t comprehend what he’d heard at first. He didn’t… He wouldn’t…

The smaller boy next to him froze and stared deadly at Nick, avoiding Clay’s eyes. “George?” Clay’s voice was filled with disbelief and panic, his throat felt like it was closing up. “Please look at me and tell me this isn’t true.” But the brown eyes didn’t meet his emerald ones, instead, they now looked at the ground. Please, please say something, Clay begged but he didn’t speak.

The blond-haired boy took a step back and looked at Nick again. The other’s gaze was cloudy but apologetic. He didn’t ask how Nick knew or what exactly he meant because he didn’t need to know.

What emotions were overwhelming him, he didn’t know. His thoughts were all over the place and he did the one thing he always does when it gets too much. He left. He grabbed his jacket and slammed the front door behind him. The cold air of the night welcomed him, cooling down his steaming head.

He walked fast and determinedly back to the dorms. On his way, he’d looked up at the starry sky. He wanted to shout at the stars that once accompanied one of his best memories. Yell at them for shining so bright on this night of despair.

***

Once he’d arrived in his dorm room, he threw his jacket and shoes in a corner. He saw the reflection of himself in the full-length mirror next to his bed, fists tightly clenched. He couldn’t meet his own eyes and instead pulled open the drawer of his nightstand. It should be here, he thought.

After a few seconds, he did indeed find what he was looking for, the drawing George had made of him. Clay had cherished that moment and the artwork but now he could hardly look at the kind gift. Without thinking about it too much he crumbled the piece of paper angrily. His knuckles turned white as he squeezed it. I wanted him.

“Fuck,” he muttered aloud. He threw the paper ball back in the drawer and slammed it shut. I can’t desire the boy who slept with my ex, he tried to convince himself. “Why…”

Maybe it is some kind of sick joke, the hopeful part of his mind told him but he knew that wasn’t true. He saw the truth in Nick and George’s expressions. It is true. His anger made way for sadness. The one time I let my guard down. I gave someone room in my heart… he thought bitterly, feeling tears build up in his eyes.

He sat down on his bed, looking at his trembling hands through blurry eyes. He tried to figure out why he felt this way. I wasn’t this devastated when I thought it was Nick. Why? Clay questioned himself but deep down he already knew the answer. It wasn’t just about having sex with Poppy. It was the fact that it was George. Just a few hours ago, he gave himself the smallest piece of hope but know he knew better.

Clay had already changed into his sleepwear and was lying on his bed when Luke and Nick entered their dorm room. He would be lying if he said wasn’t glad George didn’t show up. Nick shot Clay a shy and apologetic glance, hurt in his eyes.

“Clay?” Luke asked quietly, approaching his green-eyed friend hesitantly. In the tone of the other’s voice, Clay could hear he knew.

“I hate him,” Clay growled to himself, back turned toward his friends and with closed eyes. The murmur was loud enough for the other two boys to hear but Clay didn’t care.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Alone

All of George’s emotions were trying to overpower one another, yet he felt numb. He paid no attention to his aching chest, thinking about what had just happened in the hallway. He was playing the scene over and over again in his mind. He had never seen that kind of hatred and disappointment behind the emerald green eyes whenever Clay looked at him. He was sitting in the armchair in Jane’s living room once again, contemplating if he should have followed Clay out the door.

“Everything alright?” Hailey asked with a sweet tone, noticing her friend staring mindlessly forward. George blinked a few times but didn’t answer. “Are you also tired and leaving like the other boys?” She laughed but stopped when she didn’t receive a smile in return from him. Nick talked to Luke and they’re on their way to Clay. They both know. They all know…

He hesitantly met Hailey’s blue worried eyes and saw her open her mouth to ask something else. Before she could, however, he excused himself, stood up, and walked toward the bathroom. His hand was on the bathroom’s door handle when he felt a delicate hand on his shoulder. He’d jumped slightly and sighed when he realized who it was.

“George?” Poppy’s voice carefully asked from behind him and he turned around to face her. He couldn’t read the expression on her face. The voices of Hailey and Jane could still be heard from where they were standing, so George quickly entered the bathroom and dragged Poppy with him before shutting the door behind them.

Poppy’s questioning brown eyes were looking at him as she asked, “Why have Luke, Clay, and Nick suddenly left?” Realization of the previous event hadn’t caught up to him yet and the panic in his stomach started to rise. Poppy’s eyes were scanning his face and then she continued, “Do they know? Does Clay…”

The only thing George could do at that moment was nod. Tears that were building up in his eyes tried to slip through his hold. With blurry vision he scanned the white tiles on the walls, avoiding a confrontation with Poppy’s eyes in front of him.

“What exactly do they know?” she asked strictly after getting no explanation from the other. Her voice echoed slightly against the bathroom tiles. Poppy looked collected as if she was carefully calculating her next moves.

“E- everything,” the brown-haired boy managed to get out as he met her eyes shyly. He wiped a single tear that had escaped swiftly off his cheek and tried his hardest to not let out a sob and break down right then and there. Get it together, George, he ordered himself but he knew he couldn’t for much longer.

“Do the girls know?” Poppy questioned further and George shook his head. “Then I’ll take care of that.” Poppy gave him a sympathetic smile and left the bathroom not a second later.

“Fuck,” George whispered aloud. Now, he couldn't stop the tears from falling from his eyes. Any remaining strength he had was overpowered by the hurt in his chest. A strangled sob escaped George's throat. “Why…”

With a lot of effort, George began to wipe the tears off his cheeks and recollected himself. When he left the bathroom he walked straight out the front door, not caring to say goodbye to the girls. He grabbed his jacket and headed to campus, a starry sky above his head.

After the ten-minute walk, George climbed the flight of stairs and slowly opened the door to their common room. The moonlight made the room seem black and white, and George crept toward his dorm's door, resting his palm on the door handle. However, he let his fingers slip off the cold metal and fall to his side as he envisioned his friends lying in their beds and couldn't bring himself to enter and potentially face the blond-haired boy he’d wronged.

George, therefore, decided it was best to just sleep on the couch. He sat down and sighed, sinking into the cushions. Through the window on his left, he saw the stars twinkle and was reminded of his first kiss with Clay. Holy shit, I’ve ruined everything for real this time. There is no moving forward from this…

The white lights flared in his vision as his eyes filled with tears again. This time he let them run freely, tucking his knees to his chest. He wrapped his arms around them and sobbed, tears streaming down his face. Folded over on the couch, a whine escaped him as he felt stupid, so incredibly stupid. He buried his hands in his hair, gasping for air as more tears traveled down his cheeks. How is Clay ever gonna be able to look at me again?

When his body ached too much from the crying and his eyes had no more fluid left to shed, he laid down, hugging a pillow tightly. George was tired from all the emotions coursing through his body and wished that when he awoke, it would all have been just a dream, a nightmare.

***

George began to stir as he slowly woke up. The air around him felt cold and dry, lacking any kind of cozy atmosphere. His neck and back hurt from the solid couch cushions. He let out a soft groan and squeezed his eyes shut firmly, rubbing the back of his sore neck. He didn’t want to open his eyes and face the fact that this was reality. He truly had slept in the common room, well sleep is an overstatement, George thought, suppressing a yawn. He longed for his bed but his mind knew better.

Suddenly, he heard a door behind him creak open and someone slowly walked out of it. The person approached the couch and George acted as if he was asleep. Please don’t be Clay, George prayed, keeping his eyes shut and his body relaxed.

It wasn’t, instead, he heard an as familiar voice. “George?” Nick asked, voice barely louder than a whisper. He could hear his friend sucking in the air as if preparing to say something else. However, there was a long silence as George kept quiet. “Never mind,” the raven-haired boy sighed eventually.

A few seconds later, George dared to look through narrowed eyes, seeing Nick close the common room door behind him, leaving George feeling incredibly alone.

He started to sob again, quietly crying into the silence of the morning. It was the only reasonable reaction his body could come up with after everything.

George stopped his sniffling immediately after he’d heard yet another door open from behind the couch. His ears perked up and his mind raced through all the possibilities. A giggling voice confirmed one of them.

“Yeah no, I’m out of my room now,” Ponk said, not noticing George, “so I don’t have to whisper anymore.” George could hear a muffled voice through the speaker of his friend’s phone. “He’s great. I’m glad I’ve got another friend here.” He’s probably met his new roommate. At least one of us is having a good day. “No don’t worry,” Ponk chuckled. “You’re still enough, Sam.” George’s lips curled up into a small smile, envisioning Ponk’s blushing cheeks from their adorable interaction. “But I’ve got to go. George will probably wake up soon.” After a few more seconds of listening to Sam’s muffled complaints, Ponk said goodbye, “Love ya, Sammy! Byee!”

After he’d hung up, Ponk giggled softly as he walked further into the common room, turning the kettle on. His steps suddenly stopped as he presumably noticed his friend lying curled up on the couch.

“Is that you, George?” the almond-colored boy asked hesitantly, kneeling in front of the couch. George slowly lifted his head, facing his friend bashfully. “Why are you sle-” Ponk started but stopped as soon as he saw George’s puffy red eyes. “Is everything okay?” he asked instead.

George considered lying, but he didn't have the energy, and he knew Ponk would see right through him. Therefore, he shook his head with a heavy heart and covered his face with his hands. Ponk settled next to him, placed a comforting hand on the other’s back, rubbing soothing circles.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” Ponk asked patiently, kindness enlaced in his voice.

“Not really,” George mumbled with a cracked voice, leaning into the warm touch of his friend.

After a few minutes, Ponk let go of his hold on George and faced the other with kind reassuring eyes. George could feel his sadness slowly ebbing away and took a deep breath. Ponk smiled at him and he smiled back, I’m glad I still have Ponk by my side.

George restored his composure and found himself drinking a cup of tea with Ponk. His friend’s company almost made him forget about his problems, forget about Clay. Almost.

“Shit,” George murmured when he suddenly realized he’d forgotten his sketchbook at Jane’s apartment last night. He massaged his temples, feeling a headache arising from the lack of sleep. Ponk looked up from his cup of tea with a confused gaze. “I, uh, I need to pick up my sketchbook and then I’ll see you later I guess,” George explained and Ponk nodded in response. After finishing their tea, they said their goodbyes.

George dreaded going to the girls’ dorm room. Maybe they also hate me… He could feel all his courage fade away slowly. Or maybe Jane and Hailey don’t know yet, George tried to reason with himself as he walked through the hallway.

He lifted his fist up to the wooden surface of the door to knock but stopped his movement when he heard a raised voice behind it.

“What are you suggesting, Jane?” Hailey asked, voice filled with panic and desperation. “That I should choose? That’s crazy!” Choose what?

“Yeah, Hailey. It’s him or us,” Jane said with an ice-cold tone. Are they talking about me? George felt overwhelmed by the heated discussion between his friends in the other room. He didn’t know what to do. Should I knock on the door? Should I leave? Instead of doing either, George just stood there and listened.

“You can’t make me choose because of what Poppy did!” Hailey exclaimed. So this is about me, George thought distressed. He felt guilt fill his chest and hated the fact that his other friends were also fighting because of what he and Poppy had done.

“Because of what George did,” Jane corrected matter-of-factly. “Ugh God, you’re so naïve. Did you suddenly forget Pop’s story?”

There was a silence and George could imagine Hailey’s face filled with disbelief. “I don’t know what you want me to say,” Hailey murmured softly, barely loud enough for George to hear.

“That you aren’t on his side for starters,” the blond-haired girl responded but the other girl stayed silent. “Wait? You’re seriously considering it?” Jane questioned with a chuckle. “What the fuck, Hailey.”

“It just doesn’t sound like something George would do,” the other blurted out. George’s heart warmed a bit at the thought of his friend’s loyalty.

“What? Taking advantage of a friend?” That’s not what happened, George thought angrily, letting out a scoff. “Doesn’t that sound familiar? Like, I don’t know, something he did to you,” Jane sneered, trying to reason with her friend.

“That wasn’t wha-” Hailey tried to say but was cut off by the other girl.

“Well, from what I recall, he flirted with you, kissed you, and then dropped you at the second you wanted more. He had you all wrapped around his finger.” George took a step back from the door, feeling his chest ache slightly. Is that what everyone thinks? He cursed softly as he wiped his forming tears away.

“I, I-” Hailey stuttered, trying to find the words to respond.

“Maybe you just don’t know him as well as you think you do,” Jane stated finally. George could hear the faint sobbing of Hailey behind the door and his heart broke a little more. “Don’t choose the wrong side here, Hailey.”

“I believe I can tell the wrong side on my own,” the light brown-haired girl declared bitterly. “I should go.”

“If you walk out that door, don’t come running back,” Jane called after Hailey and George heard the handle turn, and the door in front of him opened. He swiftly took a few steps back and pretended as if he had just arrived at the door.

The blue-eyed girl closed the door behind her in one fluid motion. When she looked up, she met George’s brown eyes. He probably looked like an exhausted wreck, nevertheless, she smiled at him kindly.

“Oh hey, George,” she said while quickly wiping the tears off her cheeks. He gave her a faint smile back but she noticed its lack of sincerity. “You heard the conversation, didn’t you?” she asked knowingly, her smile leaving her face.

“I, uh,” George started, knowing he couldn’t lie to her, “did.” The girl in front of him averted her eyes to the ground.

“Did I make the correct choice?” she asked hesitantly. When George didn’t answer immediately she elaborated, “You wouldn’t- Poppy wasn’t innocent, right?”

George shook his head as a confirmation. “I don’t know what she has told you but it was a mutual decision. Hailey, you've got to believe me, it didn’t mean anything.”

“I believe you,” she sighed softly. The girl stepped closer to him, reconnecting their eyes.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered and Hailey took his hand in response. Her hands were small in comparison to his. Like how mine were in Clay’s he thought with a pang of longing in his chest.

“For what?” she asked kindly, waiting for George to open up. He bit his bottom lip, contemplating where to start.

“For everything, for hurting you, for toying with you,” he said sincerely, gently squeezing the dainty fingers in his hands. For loving someone else.

The brown-haired boy desperately sought a reaction in her baby blue eyes. Instead of sadness, he found acceptance and she smiled at him knowingly. “I forgive you,” she said finally and George’s body filled with relief. I’m grateful you think I deserve your kindness, he thought as he pulled her into a hug. “Somewhere there is a version of me that woke up next to you and that’s enough for me,” she whispered into his chest and he pressed her closer against him as a “thank you”.

Once they let go of each other, the atmosphere had changed from being heartfelt to a light-hearted one. “Why were you even here anyway?” Hailey asked curiously, breaking the comfortable silence with a small chuckle.

“Well,” George started, embarrassed about the simple task he’d come for, “I’d forgotten my sketchbook at Jane’s last night and…”

“I’ll grab it for you,” the girl in front of him interrupted with a smile. “But not now. Jane is still in there and besides, I’m starving.” He laughed understandingly and they headed to the dining hall.

George noticed that the girl walking beside him smelt nice and clean. He, on the other hand, felt filthy, still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. In addition, he hadn’t showered in the morning, something he always did. I can’t enter my own dorm room, he thought, slightly concerned about the upcoming nights.

Once they’d arrived at the cafeteria, the two of them looked at each other. We’re outcasts, George thought as he scanned the groups of friends having breakfast together. His eyes met Hailey’s again and he saw she was thinking the same. When he looked away, his gaze was immediately pulled to the place where he used to sit, next to Clay.

George locked eyes with the blond-haired boy he thought about but the other boy quickly tore his gaze away and continued his talking with Luke as if he didn’t exist. George felt tears prick his eyes for the third time this morning.

He couldn’t help but stare at the boy he longed for a bit longer. His features were sharp and defined, lacking their cheerful glow. The blond locks of the other boy were more ruffled than usual and he had slight bags under his green eyes. Had he also cried or was he just tired? George wondered with a pang of guilt in his chest.

He swallowed the lump in his throat away and found the familiar figure of Ponk on another table in the hall. He beckoned to Hailey to follow him as they approached the almond-colored boy. Hopefully, Ponk won’t mind.

“Hey mate,” the other boy greeted, slightly confused as to why George and Hailey were awkwardly standing next to him, waiting for any sign of permission. “You guys can just sit, ya know,” he said with a broad smile once he’d figured out what they wanted. With a small smile, the both of them sat down at Ponk’s table.

George didn’t recognize any of the other people Ponk was sitting with. Are any of them his new roommate? he wondered as he scanned the chewing faces at the table. The others weren’t really bothered by the newcomers and continued their conversations.

“And who might you be?” Ponk asked friendly, turning to face Hailey who was shyly fidgeting with the sleeve of her baby pink sweater. “I’m Ponk.”

“Hailey,” she answered simply, a quiet laugh escaping her mouth. George couldn’t help but smile at the interaction. Hailey’s laugh faded into an awkward silence. Then the three of them suddenly burst out into laughter, realizing how unnecessarily uncomfortable they were acting.

“Oh so you are the Hailey I’ve been hearing about,” Ponk said after they’d caught their breath. Hailey gave George a wondering look but before he could say anything Ponk continued, “You’re even more beautiful in person.”

“Are you hitting on me?” she exclaimed dramatically, clearly amazed by the individual in front of her.

“Oh no, I’m sorry,” Ponk said, laughing along, “I’m wayyy too gay for that.” Hailey snorted in response and yet again they all burst into laughter. “Shame my new roommate Karl isn’t here. I think he would like you guys as well,” Ponk managed to say between the laughs. George’s cheeks hurt from the grinning and for the first time in a while he completely forgot about his worries, and Clay.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Colorful Aura

After his breakfast with Ponk and Hailey, the rest of George’s day went smoothly. He studied for his upcoming history assignments and, after receiving his sketchbook from Hailey, he also began on his art project. Who decided it would be a good idea to let the art students create whatever they wanted? he thought, still having no clue what to make after almost two hours of brainstorming. I’ll deal with it tomorrow. He gathered his books and sketched concepts in his bag and absentmindedly walked to his dorm.

Now that he stood in front of its door, he hesitated, fidgeting with the sleeves of his hoodie. It was growing late, and his entire body ached for his comfortable bed. Unlike yesterday and despite his better judgment, he quietly pushed the wooden door open.

The room was softly lit by moonlight and filled with gentle snoring. He closed the door behind him and crept toward his bed, trying his hardest not to wake his friends. He instinctively looked across to Clay's bed but found that it was empty.

He stripped off his unnecessary clothing and pulled his soft covers over himself. After one last glance at Luke and Nick, he turned to face the wall, closed his eyes, and let his exhausting thoughts and worries slowly drift away.

***

Blinking slowly, George adjusted his eyes to the darkness of the room. When he could distinguish all of his surroundings, he curiously looked over at his sleeping friends one by one again. On his left, Nick was sprawled out on his bed, the covers only over his right leg. His raven-haired friend was still dead asleep, and George giggled softly at the chaotic scene in front of him.

In another corner of the room, Luke lay on his side, still neatly covered, and moving slightly in response to George's noises. As a reaction, the brown-haired boy held his breath and now looked at the bed across from his own. It was still abandoned, however, George noticed the covers were jumbled, indicating that the blond-haired boy, he hadn't seen in a day, had indeed slept there.

He was surprised Clay wasn't still lying there, after all, George was always the first one up, and Clay was always the last. Is he avoiding me? George questioned with a heavy heart, knowing the answer already.

With a sigh, he gathered the strength to stand up, picked up a hoodie and sweatpants, and locked himself into the bathroom. He waited for the running water to turn steaming hot, before entering the shower. He relaxed his muscles and let the heat engulf him. He tilted his head back, running a hand through his wet hair. I’ll focus on myself and my stupid art project today, George promised himself, knowing that if he thought too much about his future, guilt would overwhelm him once more.

After he’d put on his clothes, he swiftly walked past his sleeping friends and exited the room. Ponk awaited the brown-haired boy on the couch in the common room, already holding two cups of tea.

“Good morning, mate! Bet you slept better than yesterday,” the almond-colored boy chuckled, offering the other one of the cups. George accepted it gratefully as he sat down next to his friend.

“Yeah. Feeling better too,” he said weakly, taking a sip of his tea. “How are you?”

“I’m good,” Ponk answered, lips forming a gentle smile. It seemed like the easiest response, but for George, it was all he needed to hear to cheer up. “Just finished calling with Sam.”

“Oh? How is he?” George asked, keeping the conversation about Ponk’s life rather than his own. He wanted to maintain his ignorance toward the bleak fact that he and his friends will never truly be the same again.

“Missing me, the usual,” the boy next to him joked. “Y’know, we all should really hang out more.” Ponk’s eyes twinkled at his idea and George nodded eagerly. “Hailey should come too.”

“Yeah, it’s about time I properly hang out with you and your boyfriend,” he said as he nodged Ponk’s side with his elbow.

Their conversation stopped when they heard a soft knocking on the common room door. Speak of the devil, he thought as he recognized the person entering the room. Hailey hopped over to the couch in the same cheerful manner as she did when they were still dating.

“Hey, mind if I join?” she asked shyly and as a response, George patted the space next to him on the couch. “You know, had to get out of my room as quick as I could,” she rambled with a chuckle as she sat down. Tell me about it, George thought pathetically.

“Do you also want a cup of tea?” Ponk offered friendly.

“Hell yeah! I love tea,” she exclaimed and the boy next to George stood up to turn the kettle on again, leaving them alone on the couch. “So George, what are your plans for today?” the light brown-haired girl asked curiously, turning fully toward him.

“Err… nothing much. I’ll finish some schoolwork in the library and then…” I’ll stop by the swimming pool and sketch, he wanted to say out of habit but he cut himself off in time. “I’ll just, uh, relax for a bit, I guess,” he shrugged and continued to drink his tea.

***

More and more people left the library, having finished their work or received their book. George, however, didn’t have the focus he was hoping for. He continuously tapped his pencil on the blank paper of his sketchbook, having no luck coming up with any creative ideas. Aggregated, he slammed down his pencil, louder than he would have wanted. Why am I such a perfectionist, he groaned, leaning back in his chair and shooting his eyes up to the ceiling.

After several failed attempts of ignoring his current situation, he ultimately gave up. Since they’d found out what he’d done, he hadn’t had a proper conversation with most of his friends. Can I even call them that anymore?

So caught up in himself, he didn’t even notice someone taking a seat next to him. The stranger’s voice snapped George back to reality and he swiftly sat up straight again. “Hey,” the grey-eyed boy said, casually resting his feet on top of the table.

George scanned the other’s appearance. He had fluffy brown curls and wore a colorful sweater on top of a white button-up. I’ve never seen him before, George thought, questioning why the other felt the need to sit next to him in this empty library.

“Hey?” he answered eventually, but the word sounded more like a question than a response. All of a sudden, the other boy picked up his sketchbook and George raised an annoyed eyebrow. Before he could take it back though, the stranger had started talking again.

“Also no inspiration for that awful art project?” he asked, flipping through the sketches. George didn’t like that the other felt so comfortable with invading his privacy.

“Uh, yeah, I guess,” George said as he snatched the book out of the stranger’s hands. The other let his feet dramatically fall to the ground and straightened his back. George eyed him up and down, still trying to figure out what the boy’s motives were.

There was a silence that followed, which was, to George’s surprise, not as awkward as he’d thought. The boy had a chaotic but cheerful mood and he said with a broad smile, “You know, I’m an art major.”

“You are? I haven’t seen you around,” George questioned. But then again art was his extra-curriculum and he had to admit that his mind wandered off in the lessons he did attend.

“Oh, I just transferred actually. It is been a lot, with the moving and stuff, but luckily I get to meet new people, like you!” the boy next to George rambled as he placed an enthusiastic hand on the other’s shoulder, smiling brightly.

“Well,” George smiled back, easing up to the extroverted stranger, “since you’re an art major, maybe you could help me come up with an idea for this ‘awful art project’.” He playfully mocked the grey-eyed boy’s American accent, causing them to laugh.

“Ohh, I see. You want my help for your bloody art project, innit,” he said, sniggering at his own British imitation. George rolled his eyes but started laughing as well. They laughed until their cheeks were sore and gasped for air. How is his laugh so contagious? The joke wasn’t even that funny, George thought, never having laughed this hard with a stranger before.

“Oh gosh, my stomach hurts,” the grey-eyed boy said, wiping a tear from his eye. “Well, for what it’s worth, your sketches of this one particularly muscular guy are really good.” George felt a blush forming on his cheeks at the embarrassing thought of someone seeing his admiration for Clay. “So you could always just draw him,” the other concluded, wiggling his eyebrows and standing up.

“Where are you going?” George asked, not wanting to sound desperate, but the prospect of being alone with his thoughts again unnerved him. Besides, he had grown to like the uplifting spirit of the brown-haired boy.

“It’s getting late. I should go to the cafeteria because I promised my friend I’d join him for diner,” the stranger said apologetically, waving George goodbye. “It was nice meeting you.”

After the other had left, George realized he didn’t even know the boy’s name. Well done, George. You’re great at making new friends, he thought, letting out a pathetic chuckle. He was alone in the now fully abandoned library and felt his stomach growl. Not wanting to draw anymore, he decided it might be best if he took a break and joined Ponk for diner.

***

George pushed open the doors to the dining hall and was welcomed by chattering and the smell of roasted chicken. Instinctively, he looked over at a familiar table in the back. In contrast to yesterday, Clay’s emerald eyes didn’t spare any more glances in his direction.

With a heavy heart, George walked over to Ponk’s table and as he approached, he, surprisingly, recognized someone in a colorful sweater. The boy had also noticed him and waved enthusiastically, “So we meet again.”

“Hello, library boy,” George greeted the other. Why did I add ‘library boy’? He must think I’m so weird, he thought bashfully.

Ponk’s eyes widened in delight as he also recognized the approaching boy. “Oh hey, George! I see you have already met Karl,” he said cheerfully.

“Ohh, so you are Ponk’s new roommate I’ve been hearing about,” George said, connecting the dots. “Nice to properly meet you, Karl.”

“Aw man, why did you have to mention my name,” Karl whined, as George sat down opposite them. “It was fun being the mysterious ‘library boy’.” He made air quotes with his fingers and George noticed that his fingernails were painted purple and orange. After their introductions, they started eating and George listened thoughtfully to one of Karl’s adventurous stories.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: A Mending Heart

A few weeks later, George sat yet again in the library, having finally figured out what his art piece would be. Since New Year’s, there would be a young couple studying together at a table across his. Their joyful presence fascinated George and he was determined to capture their dynamic today. He took out his pencil and sketchbook and started to roughly make a composition.

The woman wore a dress over a turtleneck and was enthusiastically telling a story to the man next to her. While that man was listening, he looked at her as if she was from another planet, completely mesmerized. Of course I choose a romantic scene, George scoffed to himself and in the back of his mind, he knew why. He envied them.

While he was finishing up his linework, George raised his head and heard his three cheerful friends approach him.

“Told you he’d be here,” Karl said, nudging Hailey who rolled her eyes but wore a bright smile. In one fluid motion, the grey-eyed boy sat on top of the table whilst Ponk and Hailey were seated at the opposite side.

“Finally got an idea for your project?” Hailey asked George, curiously looking at the sketchbook in between them.

Before he could answer though, Karl had slid the opened book toward himself to admire the brown-haired boy’s progress. “Shame it isn’t that one hot guy,” he winked and George could feel the heat rising to his cheeks.

“What guy?” Ponk asked after he’d noticed the wink, cupping his chin. Karl giggled for putting his friend on the spot. Hailey had noticed George's flushed face and uneasiness and gave him a knowing look.

“Maybe he doesn’t want to talk about it,” she defended, giving the other two boys a warning look. The boy on the table put his hands up in the air, still giggling.

“No, it’s fine,” George said, running a hand through his hair. Maybe it’s okay if I told someone, he thought as his heart accelerated, besides Hailey and Ponk basically know already and it might help me move on. “Well… you could say he was my best friend,” he started nervously, “before I made a stupid mistake and ruined it all.”

Karl had completely stopped his laughter while he listened attentively to his friend. George quickly glanced over to Hailey and Ponk who both smiled reassuringly. He then looked at his hands as he continued, “Now he barely looks at me. It’s like I’m a ghost.” A single tear rolled down his cheeks and he swiftly wiped it away as he looked up, smiling sadly.

“Shit, man,” Karl muttered as he put a hand on one of George’s shoulders, rubbing comforting circles. “I’m sorry.”

Even though the other had nothing to do with it, the words meant a lot to George. I haven’t properly apologized to Clay yet. Maybe it’s something he wants to hear as well, he thought hopefully as Karl let go of him. If I go to the dorm right now, Nick, Clay, and Luke won’t be there because they’re still at practice, George reasoned, knowing from purposefully evading his three dormmates lately. When he comes back, I’ll have an apology ready.

“On a more cheerful note, Sam has invited you guys to hang out at his place tomorrow,” Ponk announced, trying to lighten up the mood.

“Finally a proper introduction,” Hailey cheered with sparkling blue eyes. George felt grateful for his three friends, feeling their joy fill him.

“Let’s see if he really is that awesome and handsome as you say he is,” Karl joked, causing the others to laugh. “Hey Sammyyy,” he mimicked Ponk’s affectionate tone, pretending to throw up. Their almond-colored friend shoved Karl playfully. “Please help me, George. I wake up with that every morning,” the brown-haired boy pleaded, unable to keep himself from cracking up.

“Aww, I think it’s sweet,” Hailey assured, putting a hand on the boy’s shoulder next to her.

After their laughter died, the four of them parted ways, promising to meet up again for dinner like they have been doing for the past couple of weeks. George slung his heavy bag over his shoulder and rehearsed his plan to confront Clay. The blond-haired boy not being there whenever George went to bed or woke up, became a habit. He did have some small conversations with Luke and Nick, but that was only when the green-eyed boy wasn’t around. Eventually, George found that he had adjusted to this new normality. Does he even want to talk to me?

Having arrived at his dorm, he swung its door open without hesitation. To his horror, his eyes fell on a tall figure sitting on the edge of a bed. He quickly averted his gaze to the ground and felt piercing emerald green eyes on his skin. Is it too late to turn around? he thought helplessly. I’m not ready…

However, Clay went back to scrolling on his phone, ignoring George’s existence like usual. The smaller boy scurried to his bed and dropped his bag next to it. His nostrils pricked at the faint smell of cigarettes hanging in the air.

A silence followed, and he could have left at that point, but George still wanted to do what he came here for. While gathering his courage to speak, he let himself stare at the other boy. It was the first time in a long time George had looked at Clay more than a quick glance.

The other was looking down at his phone, his messy blond hair fell in front of his eyes, making a curtain of ruffled locks. He wore dark grey sweatpants with a black t-shirt that hugged his body tightly. As George continued to scan Clay’s appearance, his eyes traced the blond-haired boy’s defined jawline, seeing it clench. Only a few inches down, he noticed fading hickeys on the taller boy’s neck. From whom are those? George thought, jealousy causing a bitter taste on his tongue.

“What are you still doing here?” Clay asked with a raised voice, not hiding his annoyance. George jumped and his brain short-circuited at the sudden confrontation.

“I, I wanted to, to-” he managed to get out, heart beating rapidly. The boy in front of him carelessly placed his phone on his nightstand, before rising up.

“Do you want me to spell it out for you?” he asked rhetorically. “Get. Out.” The two words were sharp and the hatred behind Clay’s almost unrecognizable eyes shocked George.

Instead of walking out of the room, the smaller boy took a step toward the other. “I’m sorry,” he said, voice clear and calm. The apology had been unspoken for far too long and George meant every syllable of it.

The smaller boy saw Clay quickly run a hand through his hair, sighing. “Oh riiight, you’re sorry,” he growled sarcastically, rolling his eyes. The tone burnt out whatever glimmer of George’s hope that had lingered. “Fuck off!” Clay’s voice broke at the shouted sentence and with it a piece of George’s heart.

He gave the taller boy one last glance before exiting the room. George bit his bottom lip and looked up to stop the forming tears from falling. Clay doesn’t want me in his life, he concluded and his whole heart screamed for it to be a lie because he did need him, no, George.

He gulped the formed lump in his throat away, I am not going to break down again, he promised himself. Besides, I’ve got new friends, and old ones. He straightened his posture and blinked his tears away. I just have to talk to them. The brown-haired boy stood still for a second and then determinedly walked toward the swimming pool.

***

The smell of chlorine became more prominent as George approached the changing room door. He took a deep breath and knocked on it hesitantly. Rubbing his arm nervously, he waited for any sign of his dormmates.

“Clay, is that you?” Luke asked with a raised voice. “Great timing, you were only an hour late.” The sarcastic joke was laced with annoyance.

“No, it’s me,” George answered clumsily, “George.” He cringed at his own awkwardness. He could hear some mumbling and eventually, Nick had opened the door, only a towel wrapped around his waist.

“Oh hey, George, everything alright?” the boy asked kindly, and the brown-haired boy in the door opening responded with a soft hum.

His raven-haired friend looked at George silently as Luke joined at his side in the open doorway. “Nick, didn’t you have something you wanted to tell George?” the blond-haired boy suggested as he nudged the boy next to him.

“Err… yeah, George,” Nick started as he locked eyes with the brown-eyed boy in front of him, “I’ve been meaning to tell you for quite a while that I’m sorry.” The other boy scanned George’s face for any form of reaction as he rambled, “Like I really am, man. It was not my place to tell him and-”

“Shut up, idiot,” George interrupted and Nick looked at him with questioning eyes. “I forgive you.” The features of the boy in front of him lit up and he pulled George into a hug with a wide grin. George’s cheek was pressed into the wet hair of his friend but he didn’t care.

When George looked up, he was met with Luke’s grey eyes and he spread his arm as an invitation. Swiftly, the taller boy wrapped his arms around his two hugging friends. George was squeezed tightly and the three of them remained in their group hug until he chuckled, “Alright, alright, that’s enough.”

“Aw man, but we never get hugged by you, Gogs,” Nick pouted with a wink, letting go of his friends.

“Don’t get too used to it,” the brown-haired boy laughed, shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly.

“Do you hear that, Nick? Our George already moved on,” Luke joked and the raven-haired boy next to him dramatically wiped a fake tear off his cheek. George rolled his eyes but chuckled, he’d missed this.

“Speaking of moving on,” Nick started, “I saw you and Hailey still hanging out.”

“Before you get anything in your mind, we’re just friends,” George assured, I’ve learnt my lesson.

“Yeah yeah,” Nick said, waving his hand in a gesture that meant ‘whatever you say’. Whilst they were talking, the three of them finally moved from the doorway to one of the benches in the changing room. “What I was trying to say is that you seem to have made other friends, like the one you drink tea with, uh Ponk, and the cute charismatic one.”

“Oh, that would be Karl,” George guessed with a chuckle, and Nick and Luke started getting dressed. “I’ve met him recently, he’s really nice.”

“Well, even though you have those new friends, we’re still here for you,” Luke said sincerely as he put on his shirt and Nick nodded in agreement. The statement warmed George’s heart, knowing that these two would be by his side, even if Clay wasn’t.

Once his friends were fully clothed, they gathered all of their swimming gear and then Nick announced apologetically, “Unfortunately, I’ve got class now but I’ll see you around, George.”

After their raven-haired friend had left, George and Luke decided it would be nice to catch up while enjoying some fresh air. The January breeze was chilly but not unbearable as they walked side by side. Certainly better than British weather this time of year. George looked at his friend’s face and noticed that something was bothering him. Before he could ask about it though, the other had already broken their comfortable silence.

“You’re the first person I’m gonna tell because I need your advice,” Luke started. George felt worry rise in his chest but his friend looked calm. They stopped in their tracks as the blond-haired boy continued, “Jane is moving away next week.”

“That’s soon,” George admitted, giving Luke a comforting look despite his shock. “Why?”

“Her dad got her a last-minute internship for a few months at this journaling company, which is literary her dream, but it’s all the way in New York,” Luke explained, sadly. “She said that it’d be okay if I ended our relationship because of the long-distance but I don’t know what to do now.”

“Do you love her?” George asked simply, realizing too late how deep the question was.

Fortunately, Luke answered just as simple, “Yes, of course I do.” Their eyes met each other’s and George saw the sincerity of Luke’s words.

Hearing the confession of love warmed his heart and made him realize what the blond-haired boy should do. “Then you wait,” George concluded determinedly, “because whatever the distance that fact will remain indefinitely.”

They let the words sink in for a few seconds and then the blond-haired boy chuckled relieved, “Thank you for telling me what I needed to hear.” I wish it was this simple with Clay, George thought melancholy.

As if the other had read his mind, the blond-haired boy added with a reassuring smile, “Clay will come around.” Tears pricked in his eyes as he returned a sad smile. I hope so. Maybe he-

His thoughts were interrupted by the simultaneous sounds of a notification from both of their phones. Curious and confused, they grabbed them out of their pockets. The message on George’s screen read, ‘Emergency: my place ASAP’. What the fuck does she want?

“You also got that message from Pops?” Luke asked worried and the brown-haired boy nodded. After giving each other a quick glance, the two of them headed to Luke’s car and drove toward the girl’s house, not knowing what to expect.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Burying the Hatchet

Once they’d arrived at Poppy’s house, it seemed abandoned. All the lights inside were off and hesitantly George rang the doorbell. He put his hands in the pockets of his sweatpants and awkwardly waited for any sign of the girl. When there was none, he tried again and again but was unsuccessful each time.

“Maybe it was a false alarm,” George suggested to Luke, already heading toward the other’s parked car. He was, however, stopped by a hand that was placed on his shoulder.

“Or maybe it was important,” the blond-haired boy countered as he met George’s eyes. “Let’s just wait a bit longer.” The smaller boy sighed as he took a seat on the entrance’s stoop.

They had waited approximately five minutes when they heard a car engine shut down next to Luke’s car. Curiously, George looked up from his phone, which he’d been mindlessly scrolling on, and recognized Nick exiting the driver’s side.

As the raven-haired boy approached his two friends, he greeted, “Figured it wasn’t just us. You two also got Poppy’s text?” Us? Who else got the text? George questioned and as if the universe had heard him, a tall figure closed the door of the passenger’s side loudly and strolled toward the three boys. Did Poppy also message the girls?

Clay sighed and rolled his eyes once he saw the sitting brown-haired boy on the steps. Before he could make any snarky comment though, Luke spoke, “Yeah, we got the text but it doesn’t seem like she’s home yet.” He gestured to the lifeless house behind him. Once Clay was within hearing distance, the speaking boy continued, “Dude, why did you miss practice again?”

“Didn’t feel like it,” the green-eyed boy simply answered with a shrug, grabbing a pack of cigarettes from his black jacket.

“You’re not gonna smoke, right?” Nick asked the taller boy who walked up the few steps, passing George without giving him any sign of acknowledgment. “You know how bad that shit is for your health.”

“What are you gonna do about it?” Clay answered in the same non-interested manner he spoke in earlier. In one fluid motion, he opened the box and placed a cigarette between his slightly parted lips. He leaned back nonchalantly against the brick wall next to the front door and lit it, sucking on it lightly before exhaling satisfied. How long has he been smoking? George thought concerned.

There was a tense silence, which was broken by their raven-haired friend. “Why aren’t you talking to us? This whole act can’t just be about what happened between George and Pops,” Nick paused for a moment before continuing, “Please tell us if there is something more.”

Clay only scoffed at the heartfelt request. “Don’t act like you care about me,” he sneered, gesturing with the burning cigarette between his fingers.

“But we do. We’re your best friends,” Luke countered, and he briefly looked at George, offering him a faint smile. “You know us, we just want what’s best for you.”

“I feel like I don’t know anyone anymore,” Clay muttered under his breath, briefly glancing over at George, before drawing on the smoking cylinder between his lips again. The whisper was barely audible to the boy on the steps, but the message was loud and clear.

George looked down at his hands, which were resting on his lap. I don’t know what else I could do. I’ve tried avoiding him, ignoring him, and apologizing to him. Maybe I should just accept the fact that it’s never gonna get better, he thought, knowing perfectly well he wasn’t capable of that.

“Is anyone gonna open the door or are we just gonna stand here?” Clay asked annoyed, breaking the deafening silence. He spread his arms theatrically, the cigarette in his hand leaving a trail of smoke in its wake.

“But there is no way in,” George sighed, turning his torso to face Clay. The blond-haired boy shot his eyes up in the air in annoyance and pushed himself off the wall, casually flicking his cigarette away.

George tensed up as the other approached him. When the green-eyed boy was only a few inches away, he’d crouched down to George’s level. The brown-haired boy wanted to turn around and face the street again but froze as the other leaned in closer, reaching for something behind George with his right arm. Now, the sitting boy could only focus on the acrid odor of smoke entangled in the other’s clothes and on how close Clay was to touching the exposed skin of his neck with his stretched-out arm.

Before George could snap back into reality, the blond-haired boy had stood up, triumphantly holding up a key. “Knew it would still be there,” Clay smirked and George could feel the other’s piercing eyes on him as he hesitantly stood up. “Let’s just wait for Poppy inside,” the green-eyed boy added, as he opened the front door.

“Oh, no, no, no,” Nick interjected frustratedly, shaking his head, “Clay, stop.” The boy in question froze, hand still on the door handle, and not turning around to face his speaking friend. “Stop pushing everyone away,” the raven-haired boy continued as he glanced over at George for a split second. “Stop walking away, bro.” The last sentence almost sounded like a plea, desperate yet demanding.

The brown-haired boy could feel a lump forming in his throat, there is no use talking to him. And as he predicted, Clay showed no reaction to the other boy’s words, he just stood still in the doorway. George looked over at Nick, who narrowed his eyes, clearly not finished with the conversation.

“Ugh, fuck,” their raven-haired friend cursed, “this is George we’re talking about, man.” Clay slowly turned in his place, gaining eye contact with the talking boy, and letting his hand fall off the handle in the process. His demeanor was tense and his sharp jaw clenched. “Our best friend for years. It has always been the four of us.” Nick gestured to the two boys who remained silent as he continued, “You’re upset, and rightfully so, but what you’re doing right now, it’s not the answer. You're being selfish.”

Anxiously, George looked over at the tall figure, hopelessly scanning his face to see a change in his expression. He noticed that Clay's features had softened and his gaze was puzzled. For a brief moment, his presence felt familiar again, before he furrowed his eyebrows and his posture turned tense again.

“Oh wow,” he grunted, staring back into George’s eyes, “I see.” Clay crossed his arms and leaned against the doorframe as he continued, “That was your plan all along, wasn’t it, Georgie? Send the other to plead your case.” The nickname was laced with disgust and George shook his head. He hesitantly took a step toward the taller boy, closing in on the distance between them. “But that’s not gonna work and you know it,” the blond-haired boy finished.

Before Nick or Luke could defend themselves, George spoke, grabbing Clay’s wrist to stop the boy from turning away again. “Wait,” the brown-haired boy demanded with a clear but pleading voice.

The other boy looked down at the small hand on his arm but then up again to meet George’s calm brown eyes. Clay opened his mouth to say one of his other dismissive comments but George was the first to speak.

“I’m sorry about what happened between us and I’m sorry you think this is our end,” he confessed wholeheartedly, biting his bottom lip nervously, “but please don't reflect it onto Nick and Luke.” Clay looked as if he was picking the words apart George had left in the air. At least that is more than he did earlier today, George thought pathetically.

For once, the green-eyed boy didn’t scoff or roll his eyes, he simply remained silent, and they stared into each other’s eyes for a few long moments. Briefly, George thought he spotted sorrow in the emerald green eyes, or maybe it’s regret. Before he could decipher it though, the look faded again. The blond-haired boy pulled his arm free and entered Poppy’s house. George’s fingertips longed for the lost contact.

Please turn around… Please say you forgive me, the smaller boy begged but the words stayed unspoken. He knew he was being hopeful, especially after how he acted this morning, yet when the blond-haired boy disappeared into the hallway, George couldn’t help but feel a pang in his chest.

Clay had walked straight to the open kitchen in the back, opened a cupboard, and retrieved a bottle of whiskey, which he placed on the island counter along with a glass. He poured some of the liquor and took a sip as he casually sat down in one of the armchairs in the living room. George took a seat next to Nick on the big beige couch, feeling uncomfortable and tense entering a house without a resident knowing.

“Bit rude to just waltz in here and drink their alcohol, don’t you think?” Luke questioned, lastly taking a seat on another couch.

“Nah, Poppy’s parents won’t even notice,” the blond-haired boy reasoned as he looked up from his drink, a daring gaze in his eyes.

The room remained in awkward silence, all of them pretending to be busy with something while they waited. Clay had stood up to pour himself another drink but the raven-haired boy next to George talked him out of it.

With a sigh, Clay sat down again and titled his neck, leaning back in the chair and looking up at the ceiling. The brown-haired boy on the opposite couch couldn’t help but stare at the fading hickeys he’d seen earlier that day, jealousy undesirably filling his body.

He was snapped out of his trance by the sound of the front door opening again. He turned his head around and saw the girl they’d waited almost an hour for.

“Ugh, my heels are killing me,” she complained as she hung up her jacket. To George’s surprise, Hailey entered the house behind her. Why are those two together? he thought, as Hailey spotted him as well and took the seat next to him. “Didn’t mean to keep you waiting for so long,” Poppy continued. “The walk from campus just took a little longer than expected.” As she nonchalantly walked over, the clicking of her knee-high black boots filled the room.

With every step she took, George could feel rage filling him up. He clenched his hand into a fist in his lap and for a second he forgot how to breathe. How dare she just casually walk in here, acting as if nothing is wrong, he thought, feeling his knuckles turn white. Before he could do or say anything though, he felt a small and warm hand on top of his, instantly calming down his temper. Hailey next to him gave him a reassuring look, informing him that he was not alone with these feelings.

Across the room, Clay grunted with annoyance, also clearly disliking Poppy’s demeanor. “Why the fuck are you so late? You asked us to be here as soon as possible,” he said, leaning forward with his arms on his knees. “Luckily, I still knew where the spare key was.”

“Oh right, I almost forgot, you still hate me,” Poppy smiled, provoking a scoff from the boy in the armchair. “Anyway, you’re probably wondering why I called you guys over.”

“Because you just crave the attention?” Clay offered and the brown-haired girl rolled her eyes in response as she sat down next to Luke.

“No,” she answered simply, shifting her attention to the others in the room, “it’s about Jane.”

“What? What about her?” Nick questioned surprised, pulling a concerned and puzzled face. “Is something wrong?”

Poppy raised an eyebrow at the boy’s expression and began, “I figured you guys might have heard already-”

“Wait!” the raven-haired boy exclaimed before Poppy could continue, hands clutching his hair. His eyes widened as he came to a conclusion on his own. “Is she pregnant?!”

“What? No! Why would you even think that?!” Luke laughed perplexed next to Poppy. George couldn’t keep himself from chuckling along, he’s such an idiot.

For a moment, he was reminded of how it was before everything went downhill. The joke had even caused Clay to snort. The green-eyed boy’s laughter almost sounded unfamiliar to George and he stared at the other, mesmerized. The boy had casually put his arms behind his head as he leaned back into the chair’s cushions, grinning.

The mood in the room lightened and it was like the air became a little easier to breathe. A surge of joy appeared inside George, replacing the tense one that had hung over him as soon as he’d entered the house.

Then, his attention was grabbed by Poppy, who cleared her throat. “Jane is leaving in a week to New York for a journalist job. Which is why,” she paused, satisfied that everyone was on the same page now, “I decided it would be fun to organize a grand surprise farewell party!”

George hesitantly observed Hailey’s reaction next to him. How does she feel about this? I know she hates Poppy but she struggled with the loss of her friendship with Jane. Hailey’s features weren’t angry or sad, instead, they were happy, almost excited.

“Great idea! She’ll love that,” Luke commented, smiling at his friends. “She really hates how we all split apart.” He looked over to Hailey. “Especially about her role in it.”

George could see the appreciation in the ice-blue eyes of the girl and asked in a light tone, “Who should be invited?” Finally a party together again, he thought unable to retain his excitement and smile, despite knowing that he hasn’t fully reconciled with his friends yet.

After some thinking, Nick offered, “Maybe Hailey and George's new friends could come. They seem like a good addition.”

“Yeah, we’ll ask them at dinner tonight, right George?” the light brown-haired girl suggested cheerfully as she looked over to her friend. Karl would love that, George thought as he nodded. He has been begging for days to properly meet them all.

***

After discussing all the details of the party, the friend group split up into two trios. Luke had decided he could drop off Poppy and Hailey at campus before going to his parents’ house for the weekend. George could see the Honda drive off into the distance with the two girls in the backseat as he, Clay, and Nick walked toward their ride back. The raven-haired boy, who walked in front, unlocked his car, got in it, and started the engine.

“I’m surprised that we all remained civil,” the boy behind the wheel chuckled, leaning his elbow out of the open car window, “Having Poppy and you two in a room together. I’d say it’s practically a miracle.”

George hummed in agreement and attempted to open the backseat’s door, but it appeared to be locked. On the other side of the vehicle, Clay had discovered the same issue and grunted, “Dude, you forgot to unlock the doors.”

“Oh really?” Nick asked sarcastically, grinning as he started to drive the car out of its parking spot. Confused, George and Clay started walking along with the reversing vehicle.

“Open the damn car, Nick,” the blond-haired boy commanded, repeatedly pulling on the car door handle, which made the driving boy only smirk broader.

“No can do. You guys need some more time to catch up,” the raven-haired boy said casually, “so why not while you’re walking back to campus.”

“But that’s like an hour’s walk!” George exclaimed, cringing at how whiny it sounded. Nick just shrugged, gave his friends one last look, and accelerated the car. “No, no, no, no! Come back!” the smaller boy shouted, pointlessly chasing after it. Eventually, he gave up and strolled back to Poppy’s house where Clay now stood, hands in his pockets.

The brown-haired boy locked his gaze on the other for a few long seconds before turning around and determinedly walking down the street. I don’t even know the way back to campus, he thought pathetically and he slowed down his pace. He stopped in his tracks, not hearing any footsteps following him. “You coming?” George reluctantly shouted over his shoulder.

“You’re walking the wrong way, idiot,” the green-eyed boy shouted back, making no effort in joining the other. George wanted to ignore the comment and continue walking away, but deep down he knew perfectly well that Clay was right.

“Well, you lead the way then,” he retorted, crossing his arms and facing the blond-haired boy again. “Let’s just please go back to the dorms,” George continued as he walked back to Poppy’s house, ascending the steps. The boy in front of him was leaning against the wall, like he’d been earlier that evening, clearly not in a rush. “Just get over yourself for an hour,” the brown-haired boy said bluntly, immediately regretting his harsh tone.

“Easy for you to say,” Clay said between gritted teeth. “I don’t even know how to look at you.” The blond-haired straightened his posture and pushed himself off the brick wall. “We were best friends for years and then suddenly you kissed me.” George stayed in place as the other took a step toward him. “When I asked about it, you agreed it meant nothing and I was willing to let it go.”

Clay took another step forward so he now towering over the smaller boy. They were so close that George could count the small freckles speckled on the other’s cheeks.

“I mean, you moved on pretty quickly,” the taller boy continued, letting out a low chuckle. “But not even a day after you and Hailey broke up, you kissed me again.” The blond-haired boy paused, emphasizing the last word. “I shouldn’t have left when you were clearly drunk but hooking up with Poppy, really?” His raspy voice was laced with apparent disbelief.

George’s heart was hammering in his chest, the low thudding vibrating in his neck. He was looking into the emerald green eyes above him and could feel Clay inching closer. All he could focus on was the other’s warm breath hitting his lips over and over as the taller boy slowly breathed in and out.

“I hate you so much,” Clay confessed in a low voice and the brown-haired boy’s breath hitched, “that you’re all I can think about.”

The words sent a shiver down George’s spine and his body aflame. The longer their eyes stayed locked, the less oxygen the air seemed to have. Surprisingly, the words also sparked confidence in the smaller boy. “What is it you think about then?” he asked daringly, not caring what answer he’d receive.

George shamelessly stared up at the taller boy, slightly parting his lips. Clay’s gaze fell on them as he slowly licked his own. Then, the brown-haired boy felt the other’s long fingers guide his jaw forward, closing the final distance between them.

He expected the touch of their lips to be hesitant but, unlike the other times, it was eager. Swiftly, George leaned into the kiss, deepening it as he stood on his tiptoes and placed his arms around the blond-haired boy’s neck. He tasted the bitter undertone that a cigarette had left behind mixed with the familiar one he had longed for since he’d first experienced it.

The hopelessness he’d felt around Clay for the past couple of weeks had burnt away as George tugged on the other’s blond locks. In response, Clay wrapped his arms around the smaller boy’s waist, pulling him closer. Every part of their bodies that touched ignited a feeling in George that he thought he’d never feel again. We should stop. With everything between us this isn’t a wise decision, he thought sensibly but every muscle in his body wanted otherwise.

The brown-haired boy stumbled backward, his back hitting the front door. Clay’s hands were on his hips, pressing him against the wooden surface. He gasped as a result of the impact, letting the other’s tongue take advance of the newfound space. George’s pale hands desperately roamed over the back of the blond-haired boy’s jacket, wishing the fabric would disappear. The idea of touching the taller boy’s shirtless torso made him even more lustful, ecstasy filling his body.

However, his heart sunk in his chest as Clay pulled away from the kiss. Please don’t walk away again, he hoped, feeling the other’s hands leave his waist. Surprisingly, as George slowly opened his eyes, he noticed that the green-eyed boy in front of him did not take a step backward. Instead, he pulled out something from his pocket, smirking confidently.

“Look what I’ve got, Georgie,” the taller boy said cockily, holding up a metal key between the two of them. His emerald eyes were dark and hungry, causing a tingling sensation to form in George’s stomach.

After a click, the door behind the brown-haired boy opened. He was pushed inside and against the right wall of the hallway. Clay stepped forward, placing his palm flat against the wall above George’s left shoulder. The taller boy’s wrist grazed the skin on the other’s neck, causing hundreds of small sparks to run down his spine. George tried to speak to reason against what they were doing but was unable to form complete sentences.

“Shut up, idiot,” the blond-haired boy murmured in a low voice, shushing George by placing his index finger on the other’s bottom lip.

The last of the brown-haired boy’s worries evaporated as the other recaptured his lips longingly. There was nothing gentle about the kiss. Clay’s movements overwhelmed the smaller boy, as if the desire, that was tucked away for so long, had finally been answered.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Blurring Boundaries

George’s mind emptied as they were pressed up against each other. He wasn’t thinking of what had happened before or what might happen next. There was only the reality of Clay’s mouth, the press of his lips, and the silky feel of his locks as George cupped the other’s nape, drawing the taller boy even closer.

He felt the pounding of his heart, or was it Clay’s, like a stampede in his chest. Instead of calming down, George tugged on the other’s jacket, which was swiftly after that discarded. His cold small hands traveled over the green-eyed boy’s warm arms. As a reaction, Clay pushed him harder against the wall, causing a whimper to fall from George’s lips.

After a few long moments, they backed away from the kiss, trying to catch their breaths. The faint smell of cigarettes hung in the air between them. The blond-haired boy kept his tanned hands on the other’s hips, keeping him in place. His lips were swollen and George figured his were as well.

Still panting, he felt Clay’s mouth on his jaw, kissing him all the way down to his collarbone. The brown-haired boy gasped for air as the other roughly bit a sensitive spot on George’s neck, hard enough to leave a mark for days. The sensation drove heat down the smaller boy’s body and he couldn’t help but clutch the fabric of Clay’s shirt. With each of the open-mouthed kisses he received, George whispered soft praises in the other’s ear.

Without a warning, the brown-haired boy was lifted off the ground by a strong grip under his thighs. Instinctively, George wrapped his legs around the taller boy’s waist, securing himself. For a brief moment, he remembered how the blond-haired boy had hoisted him up in the club’s bathroom weeks before, before I fucked up. His rational half reminded him of how messy their relationship was and warned him that something like this would probably never happen again. Instead of backing away though, this encouraged him to fully act out his fantasies.

Then, as if Clay was thinking the same, the blond-haired boy took one of his hands from beneath George’s legs and slipped it under the other’s sweater. With the support of the wall, it roamed over George’s side, igniting every inch it touched. In return, the smaller boy’s fingers entangled themselves with golden hair once more, pulling slightly on the strands.

The brown-haired boy’s body was on fire and he tried to roll his hips, desperately seeking some form of friction. Clay swallowed down a groan at the newfound pressure the other had created but stopped the smaller boy from doing anything more.

“So needy, aren’t you princess?” the green-eyed boy tutted, digging his fingertips into the other’s waist. George’s heart fluttered at the pet name and he nodded sinfully, too filled with lust to feel embarrassed by his lack of hesitation.

Clay’s smirk turned predatorial at the response and he tightened his grip on George even more. The smaller boy whimpered as his back left the wall, now being solely held up by the other’s strong arms. Clay carried him through the hallway and into the living room that had been filled with their friends just moments ago.

Without letting go of George, the blond-haired boy sat down on the nearest couch, leaning forward to suck on the other’s neck again. Even though he wanted to give in to the sensation, George placed a hand on Clay’s chest, pushing the other away. They locked eyes for a second, green and brown meeting once more. The confusion filling the emerald ones disappeared when George pushed himself down into Clay’s lap. Through the material of sweatpants and boxers, George could feel how his grinding affected the taller boy and he was sure Clay could feel it too. The brown-haired boy’s pride surged as he heard the boy he was straddling repeatedly moan in pleasure.

While slowly moving his hips, George’s hands tried to lift the other’s black shirt. Without question, Clay let go of his hold on the boy on his lap and removed the fabric in one fluid motion. The brown-haired boy had almost forgotten how good-looking the other was in person. My sketches never do him justice, George thought, his finger tracing from Clay’s sternum down. The blond-haired boy’s abs tensed as George’s hands carefully explored every part of them.

“Enjoying the view, I see?” the boy under George asked cockily with a smirk. Normally, the smaller boy’s face would have been flushed with humiliation, but now he was too engulfed in desire to hide his admiration.

“Uh-huh,” George hummed before his eyes flickered to the fading hickeys he’d seen earlier that day. He leaned down with a plan, placing his lips on the reddened skin on the other’s neck. “Very much,” he muttered between the kisses.

Despite the sensitivity, Clay closed his eyes and squeezed the other’s ass as the smaller boy marked him up. George felt satisfaction as he covered every single spot that was created by someone else. He’s only mine, he thought lustfully as he covered the final purple bruise.

Impulsively, George slid off the other’s lap and fell to his knees. Looking up from between Clay’s legs, he caught an uncharacteristically concerned gaze in the emerald green eyes.

“Are you sure?” the taller boy asked, leaning down to tilt George’s chin up with his index finger and thumb. The warm touch only encouraged him to cross the line they hadn’t before.

“Yeah,” George uttered, gazing at the other through his eyelashes. “I wanna make you feel good.” His seductive tone was laced with his British accent and the taller boy nodded tentatively.

“Shit, alright,” Clay cursed under his breath as he leaned back into the couch, regaining his tough posture he’d had for the past weeks and letting the smaller boy have his way. The phrase was barely audible yet the intonation still sent a shiver down George’s spine. Clay’s gaze was steady and the brown-haired boy forced himself to inhale and exhale, keeping their eyes locked.

Wasting no more time, George’s fingers tugged on the waistband of the other’s grey sweatpants. The taller boy lifted his hips up as permission and George swiftly removed Clay’s last pieces of clothing. The blond-haired boy sat back down, arms resting nonchalantly on the couch’s backrest. God, he’s so beautiful from this angle, George thought in awe, taking in the other’s ruffled state.

After a few long seconds, the boy on his knees started to kiss the skin on the inside of Clay’s thighs, leisurely leaving a trail of maroon marks in his wake. He enjoyed the way the blond-haired boy tensed up each time he came closer to where Clay wanted him to be.

“Stop teasing,” the boy on the couch ordered between gritted teeth. George fluttered his eyelashes and smiled devilishly up at Clay, knowing exactly what he was doing.

Then, finally, he slipped his mouth down and heard the sweet sounds of Clay’s pleasure. He had feared that he wouldn’t know what to do, but eventually, that concern dissolved when he realized he could make the green-eyed boy sound this way.

“Oh, fuck,” Clay whispered harshly, his hand finding George’s head and tangling into his brown curls. “You're, you-” The blond-haired boy bit his other hand to suppress his noises.

Seeing the taller boy struggle made George want to please the other even more. He grabbed Clay’s thighs as he sought out his limits. The vibrations of George’s choked-out moans made Clay groan louder into his clenched fist. Guided by the hand on his nape, George quickened his movement until the other gasped in fulfillment.

The brown-haired boy backed away and his thoughts became hazy as he tried to cope with what they’d just done. Both of them panted lightly and an awkward silence filled the room. George licked his salty lips clean and wiped the remaining spit off his chin with the back of his hand. How are we supposed to act now? he thought bashfully, pushing back his hair that was falling into his eyes. God, I probably look like a wreck.

As Clay was putting on all of his clothes, George cleared his throat. “We should head back,” he suggested as he stood up, stretching his legs absentmindedly. The other boy just hummed, avoiding eye contact as he got ready to leave.

***

While rubbing his eyes, George yawned and reached for his phone on his nightstand. The blinding screen read 7 o’clock in the morning and even though it was weekend, he knew he probably wouldn’t sleep any longer. Turning the brightness all the way down, he scrolled through his notifications and saw twelve messages and two missed calls from Hailey and Ponk. Shit, I totally forgot to about dinner last night, he thought as he read the texts and replied with a simple ‘sorry, meet you guys in the common room’.

With a sigh, George put his phone down and stood up to mindlessly do his routine as usual, starting off with taking a shower and not waking up Nick, and Clay?! He stared across the room in shock, seeing the sleeping face of the blond-haired boy. For weeks now, George had woken up to an empty bed in the opposite corner of the room and involuntarily hope of getting back to normal rose in his chest.

Then, his eyes landed on the harsh markings on the other’s neck, feeling his face turn red. Did I do that? he thought, realizing only now that last night’s events would leave such vivid traces.

After silently gathering his outfit, he entered the bathroom and switched the light on. The reflection he was met with was almost unrecognizable. His hair was way messier than usual, and aside from the bags under his eyes, one dark maroon mark stood out against the pale skin of his neck. He leaned in to inspect the place Clay had bit him closer in the mirror, hissing slightly as he pressed down on it.

Taking a step back, he raised his shirt to study his entire body and discovered faint bruises right above his hipbones from where Clay had firmly gripped him. Flustered, he undressed and stepped in the shower, letting the hot water hug him.

After showering, he sat cross-legged on the common room couch. He had put on one of his largest hoodies in an attempt to hide his hickey, even though today’s weather would be warm enough for a t-shirt. A few moments passed and George heard the large wooden doors open, letting a cheerful Hailey in.

After greeting with a quick hug, the girl sat down next to him. The brown-haired boy felt her eyes scanning his overly warm outfit and heard a small gasp fall from her lips.

“George?” she asked, starting to form a wide grin. “Look up.” The brown-haired boy turned bright red, wishing he could disappear.

“What? Why?” he questioned dumbly, knowing exactly what she’d seen. He cowered into his hoodie up to his nose and met Hailey’s eyes guiltily.

“Oh my God!” she exclaimed, slamming a hand in front of her mouth. “I knew I saw something.” Well, the hoodie obviously didn’t work, George thought as he let out an awkward laugh and straightened his posture again. He ran a hand through his slightly damp hair, trying to find an excuse but the girl next to him continued to speak, “Is it… is it from who I think it is?”

“That depends of whom you’re thinking of, of course,” the brown-haired boy said, trying to hide his embarrassment with a joking tone.

After swiftly looking around, Hailey leaned in closer and whispered, “Was it Clay?” George's heart sank in his chest as he heard the name, and he considered denying it but instead nodded slowly. “No way!” she practically shouted as she jumped off the couch in excitement. When she met his troubled eyes, her smile dropped and she warily sat down again to listen, putting a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“It was one-time thing,” he began calmly, “and I don’t see it ever happening again.” The confession formed a lump in his throat which he quickly swallowed away. He looked into her ice-blue eyes and felt guilty about ruining her mood and added with a more light-hearted tone, “At least Clay and I are friends again, right?”

He didn’t know if that last part was true but the girl next to him seemed to believe him. “I could cover it up with make-up,” she offered, seeing he didn’t want to talk about it anymore, “so you can wear something less warm.” She chuckled as she pulled on the thick fabric of his sleeve.

George agreed and followed her to her room, silently passing a sleeping Poppy to enter the bathroom. Hailey rummaged through some drawers as the brown-haired boy pulled off his hoodie, revealing a simple blue t-shirt, and leaned against the sink as he waited.

Not long after, Hailey pulled out a thin bottle of concealer and a blending sponge. “I knew Jane didn’t bring all her make-up with her to Luke’s today,” she said, holding the two items triumphantly in the air. “This should cover it up,” she concluded as she smeared some of the pale liquid on his neck.

George clenched his jaw slightly every time the light brown-haired girl dapped the sensitive spot, but he didn't complain. I’m really lucky to have her as my friend, he thought gratefully, looking at the focused frown on the girl’s face.

“Well, since you weren’t at dinner last night,” Hailey started, breaking the silence that had formed between them. “I figured we can invite Ponk and Karl today. For Jane’s party, I mean.”

He nodded in agreement as she finished covering up the hickey, putting the sponge in her hand down. George turned around and looked at his reflection’s neck, shocked that the make-up had worked so well. “Thanks, Hailey,” he smiled, before the two of them walked back to the common room.

***

A couple of hours later, George and Hailey finally heard a door open behind them. “Good morning, guys,” a familiar voice greeted. Soon after, George felt a hand ruffle his brown curls and he playfully slapped it away.

“Hey, Nick,” Hailey grinned, turning to look over the backrest of the couch. Instead of looking at his raven-haired friend, George eyed the door the other had just walked out of.

“Is Clay up too?” he asked, not ready to face the green-eyed boy just yet. Nick just shrugged, leaning again the couch.

“No, he’s still sleeping,” the boy behind George started. “And since he hasn’t vanished yet, I’m guessing that means that you two are on better terms now.” He gave Nick a reassuring smile, hoping it was convincing enough to stop the other from asking any questions. I don’t know on what terms we are, he thought melancholy. “Well, you can thank me later for that one, by the way,” the raven-haired boy chuckled, shoving George’s shoulder jokingly.

Suddenly, another door opened and the two boys Hailey and George had waited for exited their dorm. “There you guys are! Finally decided it was time to wake up?” the brown-haired boy said annoyed, standing up to welcome his friends.

“Mate, it’s eleven on a Saturday,” Ponk stated as he gave George a quick hug and joined Hailey on the couch. “We’re early.”

Turning to face Karl, George heard Nick reluctantly join his side. The grey-eyed boy seemed to spot the raven-haired boy as well and cheerfully greeted him, “I don’t think we’ve properly met before. I’m Karl.” George still admired his friend’s charisma and his ability to effortlessly meet new people.

“Oh hey, I’m, I’m Nick,” the boy next to him stuttered, uncharacteristically awkward. George looked his friend up and down to figure out why but couldn’t decipher it, only seeing a faint blush of embarrassment form on the other’s cheeks.

“Ohh, so you’re the Nick I’ve heard so much about. Do you have any plans today? ‘Cause if not you could join us if you’d like,” Karl offered enthusiastically.

“Err, I’m sorry,” Nick apologized, locking eyes with the other and rubbing his arm. “I’ve actually a game night planned today with two of my friends.” Game night. Just like old times, George thought, feeling gloomy as this would be the first one he’d miss. The raven-haired boy turned to him and continued, “Luke and I weren’t even sure if you’d wanted to come and-”

“No, don’t worry, man,” George interrupted, giving his friend a comforting smile despite being overcome by nostalgia. “There is always a next time anyway. You guys have fun.”

“And we will too,” Karl added with a bright smile as he slung an arm around his brown-haired friend, sensing his saddened mood.

“I’m sure that wouldn’t be a problem with you around, Karl,” Nick commented with a small chuckle, regaining the rose tint on his cheeks. George smiled at the interaction, already knowing the two of them would get along very well.

“Well, on that note,” he started as he gave Nick a parting look, “I think it’s time for us to go to Sam’s, since it’s still more than a three hour drive.”

“Finally,” Hailey cheered, jumping off the couch and already heading toward the common room doors. “We’re definitely buying snacks on our way,” she called over her shoulder as the other three boys said farewell to Nick and followed her.

***

A few hours of traveling later, the four of them had arrived at Sam’s place, carrying bags full of chips and candy. Ponk’s boyfriend greeted them with a bright smile and invited them all to enter his apartment. The suite was modernly decorated and had a spacious and light atmosphere. After introducing themselves to one another, they decided to begin their afternoon with a game of Monopoly.

“I have to go to jail again?!” Hailey whined in disbelief, landing on the ‘go to jail’ square for the second time in barely half an hour of playing. Karl folded over with laughter next to George, wiping tears from the corners of his eyes as he reached for some chips in the bowl next the playing board. “It’s not funny,” the girl clarified, despite the fact that she was chuckling too as she moved her playing piece.

“My turn,” Sam declared, grabbing the dices and rolling them eagerly. George leaned back in his chair and scanned his surroundings and friends. Involuntarily, his thoughts wandered to Clay. What is he doing right now? Were he, Luke, and Nick also having fun? Do they miss him as much as he misses them? Does Clay miss him? The unanswered questions plagued his mind, but luckily he was distracted by a shove from Karl, signaling that they were waiting for him.

George quickly took his turn and excused himself to use the bathroom. After, the brown-haired boy swiftly stood up, leaving his friends at the table confused by his haste. Keep it together, he told himself, tears pricking in his eyes.

Once he’d arrived, George immediately closed the bathroom door behind him and locked it. He leaned against the wooden surface and felt himself crumbling apart slowly. He swallowed his building tears back. Just try to forget about what happened last night. With some effort, he walked over to the mirror and ran a finger over the covered-up hickey on his neck. But how can I forget?

After a few minutes, he suddenly heard a knock on the bathroom door. “George? It’s your turn, are you almost done?” Hailey asked quietly and George swiftly blinked his forming tears away and ran a hand through his hair. “Hello? You’ve been here for quite a while. Are you okay?” she continued and with a sigh he unlocked and opened the door slowly.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he lied, fidgeting with his fingers awkwardly and giving the entering girl a smile to hide his sadness as she closed the door behind her.

She looked up at him with empathetic eyes, immediately noticing he had been crying. The gaze spoke a thousand knowing and reassuring words and it almost broke George again. “Is everything okay?” she asked again, consoling her friend.

The brown-haired boy bit his bottom lip to try and hold back his tears and answered in a small voice, “No.” Hailey placed a gentle hand on his arm and motioned him to sit on the edge of the bathtub. He did so silently and she joined him, wrapping her arm around his shoulder. “This morning I said it was a one-time thing but,” he paused and took a shaky breath, “but I don’t know. I don’t know anything.” He looked up to meet her understanding eyes and continued, “I don’t even know if we’re friends.”

The first tears rolled down his cheeks and Hailey wiped them away caringly and slowly with her thumb. “Oh, George,” she whispered sympathetically, comfortingly rubbing her other hand up and down his arm.

“It’s just so overwhelming and, and I have no clue on what I should do,” he confessed between his snobs, his quiet voice trembling. “What he wants me to do.” He hid his face in his hands and his heavy worries lightened slightly, having finally told someone. He was incredibly grateful to Hailey for listening and hoped she knew that.

“What do you want?” the girl next to George asked after a few seconds of silence. For everything to go back to how it was last year, he thought and he opened his mouth to say it, resting his head on Hailey’s shoulder. However, he closed his lips again, realizing he’d deep down be lying. It wasn’t something he wanted but rather something he thought was the most reasonably achievable. What I truly want is something I know I won’t have. “You don’t have to say it,” Hailey reassured as she laid her head against his.

“I, I,” George started, sniveling and becoming increasingly more anxious as he told the truth, “I want him.” The sentence was spoken softly and the brown-haired boy felt extremely vulnerable, tears beginning to form once more. “And I want him to want me too.”

Hailey rubbed soothing circles on his back as he started to cry again. He let all of his emotions take over, breaking down in the arms of his friend and folding in on himself. George felt like he was kept from drowning solely by the reassuring phrases the light brown-haired girl whispered in the space around them.

A few moments later, he felt his throat closing up and almost choked on his sobs. “Breathe,” Hailey said calmly, putting a hand on his shoulder and signaling for him to straighten. “In through your nose, out through your mouth.” He followed her lead, mimicking her deep and steady breathing, and eventually regained his breath.

“Thank you,” George whispered honestly, wiping the last tears from his cheeks and standing up. He looked in the mirror momentarily and swiftly tried to freshen up his appearance, running his fingers through his fluffy hair.

“Do you wanna go back to the Monopoly game or should I tell them you’re heading to bed early?” Hailey offered with a smile as she joined his side once more.

“No, I wanna have some fun,” the brown-haired boy answered, heading toward the bathroom door. And I probably can’t sleep anyway. I’d just be thinking about Clay.

“Okay,” Hailey said kindly, placing a hand on his forearm to stop him from leaving. “And George?” He turned around and faced her again, nervously waiting on what his friend had to say. “We’re all here for you, okay?” He nodded and gave Hailey a grateful smile. “And you can just stick with us at Jane’s party if you’d like.”

“Yeah, I’d like that,” he admitted, feeling relief replace his sadness and opening the door. “Thank you.”

“No need to thank me,” Hailey responded as she closed the bathroom door behind them. “Now let’s get back, I have a jail to break out off,” she winked with a bright smile. Because of her cheerful mood, George's lips formed a slight smile as he followed her back to the table.

“Welcome back,” Karl greeted as he saw his friends approach. “I hope you two know that I’ve a head start now and you’re bound to lose.”

“We’ll see about that,” George grinned back as he and Hailey took their seats. His friends seemed to not mention his absence for any longer and he was thankful for that.

After a couple of rounds, Hailey cleared her throat to grab the attention of all her friends. “George and I wanted to ask you all something before we forget,” she started as she turned to face her brown-haired friend, waiting for him to take over but he raised a questioning eyebrow instead. She sighed and continued, “Our dormmates and us are organizing a surprise party for Jane since she’s leaving in a few days.”

George figured out what the light brown-haired girl was trying to say and added, “And you guys are welcome to join.”

“Wait, with all of your dormmates? Even Poppy?” Ponk questioned, lifting his head from its position on Sam’s shoulder. “Please don’t tell me you’ve forgiven her. From what I recall, she has hurt you both.”

George shifted uncomfortably in his seat and saw Hailey carefully considering her wording. “I wouldn’t call us friends, but at least I can hang out with Jane and the boys again without feeling too left out,” she confessed with a small smile.

“Okayy,” Karl thought aloud with a frown on his face, “but wasn’t Jane like the one who casted you out in the first place?”

“She just believed what Poppy had told her and she has apologized so many times since then. I think she wants to leave knowing there is no bad blood between us,” the blue-eyed girl explained, reassuring her friends. “Which there isn’t.”

“And I stand behind that decision, Hailey,” Sam’s deep voice suddenly added, grinning at his friends.

“You don’t even know about whom she was talking,” George accused with a slight chuckle, crossing his arms to fake-confront his friend.

Sam grinned back and confessed, “No, I don’t, but I do know I wanna party with you guys and meet some of your other friends.” He shrugged, nonchalantly leaned back into his chair, and ran a hand through his dark blond hair. “I guess I’ll just have to stay away from this ‘Poppy’ girl.”

“Well, if you’re in, I’m in,” Ponk added and Karl nodded in agreement. George smiled contently, feeling a lot less concerned about the party now that these three were also showing up. More people to distract me from Clay, he thought as he refocused on the Monopoly game, fully relaxing and ready to enjoy the rest of his night.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Game Night

Drowsily, Clay rubbed the sleep from his eyes as he stretched. His body hadn’t rested this long in weeks and he slowly opened his eyes to fully wake up. He discovered everyone was already gone and when he looked across the room at George’s empty bed, unwanted disappointment prickled in his gut. Things are turning back to normal, he concluded, a faint smile forming on his lips, but then caught himself becoming too optimistic. Don’t allow him back in, Clay. You know you shouldn’t.

He dropped his smile and walked over to the full-length mirror next to his bed, observing himself thoroughly. His eyes widened when he noticed the apparent hickeys spread across his neck. Clay tilted his head slightly so he could eye each of them individually. While nervously biting his bottom lip, he pulled up the leg of his shorts to reveal the skin of his right thigh. His heart skipped a beat as his eyes landed on the suspected purple marks. It was all real? he questioned rhetorically as he swiftly let go of the fabric, covering the spots again.

But why did I act the way I did last night? he thought as he turned away from the mirror and walked into the bathroom. It was because I craved someone’s touch, the blond-haired boy reasoned, turning on the shower and feeling the water grow hotter as it ran through his fingers. Not because it was George, Clay finalized, stepping under the stream of water.

After getting dressed, Clay put the final items in his bag in preparation for the sleepover at Luke’s tonight. Just before leaving, his eyes fell on a bottle of aspirin pills on his nightstand which he ought to clean up. However, he froze as he looked into the opened drawer, spotting a crumbled piece of paper he’d forgotten about.

With slight hesitation, the blond-haired boy picked it up and straightened the creases of the drawing George had made of him ages ago. His mind wanted to overthink everything again, but he forced those thoughts away, closing the drawer with the paper and bottle inside. Glancing over his shoulder one last time, Clay exited his dorm, packed bag in hand.

His green eyes scanned the common room in search of Nick, I thought he’d wait for me. Impatiently, he grabbed his phone and called his raven-haired friend. “Where you at?” he asked instantly after hearing the other had picked up. “You’re supposed to pick me up, idiot.”

“Oh hey, Clay. Yeah, I’m good. Thanks for asking,” Nick said back, a grin clear in his voice. The blond-haired boy just sighed as he waited for the other to answer his question. “I’m at the skate park, by the way, will be there in ten.”

Clay just hummed in response, faintly hearing Nick’s skateboard rolling on the sidewalk. “Err, have you seen George today?” the green-eyed boy asked to break the awkward silence that had formed. It felt weird saying their brown-haired friend’s name so casually. Why are you bringing him up, Clay? he asked himself, frowning.

“Well, I spoke with him this morning actually. He’s out with his friends today,” the skating boy on the phone answered simply and Clay was glad his friend wasn’t able to see the redness on his face. “Sorry, I know you’d probably want him to join us like old times.”

“What makes you think that?” the blond-haired boy questioned defensively, his attention grabbed.

“He told me,” Nick paused and panic filled Clay’s body. What exactly did George tell him? He nervously ran a hand through his hair, desperately waiting for his friend to elaborate. “You know, that you two are on better terms now. Well, at least speaking terms.”

Clay let out a shaky breath he didn’t know he’d been holding. “Oh, right,” he said, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. Does George really think that?

***

Nick's attempts to rap along with the music faded into the background as Clay leaned back into his seat and stared out of the car window. Against his will, the blond-haired boy felt kind of nervous. It has been weeks since we’ve genuinely hung out, he thought as he glanced over at Nick, who was lightly tapping his fingers on the steering wheel to the beat.

Even though the ride to Luke’s wasn’t long, Clay took out a cigarette from the packet in his jacket and lit it, sucking on it tightly. He’d never really got used to the taste but it worked to ease his mind. Satisfied, he lowered his car window and blew a cloud of smoke out of it, causing Nick to scoff next to him.

“Dude, not in my car,” he groaned annoyed, pulling his shirt up to cover his nose. “That shit smells disgusting.”

Clay just rolled his eyes, knowing perfectly well the other was right. “The window is open,” he shrugged, placing the cigarette between his lips again.

“Either you throw that thing out or I’ll throw you out,” his raven-haired friend stated, pointing an accusing finger. “I’m sure you could hitchhike your way to Luke’s from here.”

“Fine,” Clay sighed, flicking the burning cylinder out the window after one final tug. The boy next to him thanked him and focused back on the road.

A few minutes later, the two of them arrived at their destination, parking in front of the grand house. It’s funny to think Luke’s parents have this mansion and he still decides to spend most of his days sharing a tiny dorm with us, Clay thought as Nick rang the doorbell, waiting for their friend to open the door.

Surprisingly, the person who welcomed them inside was Grayson. The boy had his arms crossed and leaned against the hall’s wall. I can never get used to seeing him as a teenager instead of the little kid, who wanted to hang out with his big brother’s friends, Clay thought fondly.

As if on cue, Nick greeted the grey-eyed boy by ruffling the other’s hair playfully. “Hey, little Gray,” the raven-haired boy added as the annoyed teen swatted Nick's hands away from him. The interaction warmed Clay’s heart as he closed the door behind them.

“Luke’s upstairs,” Grayson said, gesturing to the staircase on their left before leaving the two other boys alone in the hall.

Clay immediately started to ascend the steps but felt a hand on his shoulder. He gave Nick a questioning gaze as he turned around. “Let’s sneak up on him,” the raven-haired boy mischievously smirked and Clay nodded in agreement.

After silently arriving at Luke’s bedroom, they looked each other in the eyes and counted from three on their fingers. With wide grins, they swung the door open only for them to drop them in a second.

“Oh fuck!” Luke exclaimed, face turning bright red. The blond-haired boy lay on his bed, propping himself up on his elbows and facing his friends at the sound of the door opening. Straddling him was Jane, who let out something between a shriek and a laugh, bending over to bury her face in her boyfriend’s neck. In a swift motion, Luke had pulled the covers over their naked bodies as Nick and Clay turned around.

In shock, the intruders stared blankly at the doorframe in front of them. What. The. Fuck, Clay thought, wishing he could erase what he’d just seen from his memory.

“Well, don’t just stand there,” the boy on the bed behind him said impatiently. “Get the fuck out!”

With a thud, a pillow hit the wall next to Nick and the two of them hurried out of the room and shut the door behind them. Clay laughed in disbelief, shaking his head as he descended the stairs with Nick.

Waiting for them at the bottom stood Grayson with a smug smile on his lips. “You forgot to mention Jane was here,” Nick managed to say between gritted teeth which made the teen only more amused.

“Didn’t think it was worth mentioning,” the grey-eyed boy simply stated, shrugging.

Clay repeated the phrase in a mocking tone, approaching the younger boy. “You little- come back here!” he called after Grayson as the blond-haired teen ran away laughing. He didn’t chase after him and instead turned to Nick, who had a troubled look in his eyes.

“I gotta stop walking in on our friends,” he mumbled slowly, before locking eyes with Clay. “You’re the only one who hasn’t scarred my eyes, bro.” He laid a hand on the taller boy’s shoulder and pleaded, “Please, keep it that way.” The two boys burst out laughing immediately after, unable to remain serious given the circumstances. Clay’s wheeze died down as he heard footsteps descend the stairs.

“Luckily, we can all still laugh about it, I see,” Jane said, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, blushing slightly. “I didn’t know you two would come over.”

“Well, he did,” Clay countered and pointed at Luke who was now standing next to them, causing the boy to awkwardly scratch his nape.

“I honestly forgot Game Night was today and it’s just that,” the blue-eyed boy paused as he wrapped an arm around his girlfriend’s waist, “we’ve decided to try long-distance after she leaves and one thing just led to another and-”

“Eww, stop talking,” Nick complained as he covered his ears dramatically.

“Anyway, I’m gonna head out now. You boys have fun,” Jane said, walking with Luke toward the front door. The couple kissed swiftly, saying goodbye to each other.

Luke slowly closed the door behind his girlfriend, softly repeating "bye" and "love you" until the door was completely shut. He swiftly turned to his two friends, dropping his admiring demeanor.

“Ugh, are you finally done twirling your hair?” Nick sighed with a grin and Clay let out a chuckle.

“Shut up, idiot,” Luke said, rolling his eyes. “Let’s just never talk about what happened, okay?” After seeing the pleading gaze in the other’s eyes, Clay nodded and felt Luke wrap an arm around his shoulders. “Great, since the sun is still out, I say we start off with a bit of swimming,” the blond-haired boy announced, guiding his friends to his backyard.

***

The three boys had swiftly changed into their swimming wear and were now enjoying the beaming sun in the sky. Not long after, they were joined by Grayson, who without looking up from his phone, lay on one of the loungers and paid them no mind.

“Let’s address the elephant in the room,” Luke started, treading water and staring up at Clay, who sat on the edge of the pool. “Your hickeys are way redder than they were yesterday.”

Flabbergasted, the green-eyed boy looked from the boy in the water to the raven-haired friend next to him. “Err,” he started, now looking down at his hands and gulping. Normally, I would tell them anything, Clay realized, but what happened last night I could never explain. “Well, obviously they aren’t. You guys were with me all day,” he countered defensively, trying to sound sure of himself.

“Touché,” Nick shrugged as he pushed himself off the edge of the pool and into the refreshing water. “That girl marked you up really well then.” His friend wiggled his eyebrows playfully but Clay could only give a pathetic smile back. Right, a girl. Before yesterday this was always true but now-

Clay’s thoughts were interrupted by Grayson who chimed in from his place in the shade, “You could always use ice cubes to get rid of them quicker.”

“What?” Luke exclaimed, shooting a questioning gaze at his little brother. “How do you know that?!”

“Just the internet,” the younger boy shrugged, clearly unfazed by the other’s disbelief and already back to scrolling on his phone.

“You’re literally a child!” the blue-eyed boy in the water said with faux disgust. Clay couldn’t help but smile at the bickering brothers.

“I’m eighteen, so that actually makes me an adult,” Grayson stated matter-of-factly, knowing exactly which buttons to push.

“Nah, nah, you can’t drink so that doesn’t count,” Nick said, shaking his head and receiving a grin from Luke in return for backing him up.

“If George was here he would agree with me,” the teen on the lounger reasoned, standing by his argument.

“Well, he isn’t,” Clay responded curtly and everyone fell quiet. Maybe George was right, he thought, regretting what he’d done based on the looks on his friends’ faces. I shouldn’t project my anger onto the others. It’s between me and him. With a cough, he broke the silence he’d created, “Anyway, let’s race. With the lack of practice I’ve had in a while, you two might have a chance.” The green-eyed boy grinned as he stood up and took his starting position.

“Oh, it’s on,” Nick laughed and Clay could hear how relieved the other was that the subject had changed.

A moment later, the three friends stood next to each other on the pool’s edge and, after Grayson’s countdown, all dove in. The feeling of the water surging past him as he gained speed with each stroke reminded Clay of what he loved about swimming. He felt powerful and in control when he was in a pool, knowing exactly what to do. He felt the most like himself in weeks.

Unsurprisingly, Clay was the first to tap his hand on the edge of the pool, winning the race. Out of habit, he looked over to his right, expecting to see a cheering George, but instead met the gaze of a smiling Grayson. With a pang of disappointment in his chest, he hoisted himself out of the pool. Of course he isn’t here, you made sure of that, Clay, he told himself bitterly and even though he wouldn’t admit it aloud, he missed his brown-eyed friend. I can’t and shouldn’t keep Luke and Nick from hanging out with George, he concluded as his two other friends also finished the race. He should’ve been here, even if it was only for the others’ sake.

***

As the sun was setting, the boys had decided they were done swimming and were now sitting next to each other on the couch, controller in hand. While passionately pushing the buttons and wiggling the joystick, Luke finished his final lap in Mario Kart, winning the race.

“You guys are literally garbage. Get better, get better,” the blue-eyed boy joked while cheering. Clay rolled his eyes fondly as he finished closely after Nick had, getting last place. He wasn’t that surprised, Luke and Nick always get first and second, while George and I would battle for third.

“Dude, you’re such a sweat,” the raven-haired boy, who sat between his two blond-haired friends, complained, throwing his head back in defeat.

“Yeah, yeah, keep crying loser,” Luke laughed back, still on a high from winning.

“I want a rematch,” Nick declared, sitting up straighter and eagerly holding his controller in both hands. Luke did the same after giving his friend a determined nod.

“I’m gonna tap out on this one,” Clay said with a smile, putting his controller down on the coffee table in front of him. I’m not gonna win anyway. “And take a breather outside.”

“Alright, if you say so,” Nick shrugged as he picked the map he and Luke would play. Clay stood up and left his friends, hearing them belittle each other in the background as their game started.

As he exited the house, he activated the motion sensor lights of the backyard as he sat down on the porch’s steps. He grabbed his pack of cigarettes from his jacket and opened it, hesitating for a moment, before eventually taking one out and lighting it.

Yesterday had felt different than anything he’d ever done before. Was it because it was a boy? Clay wondered, sucking on his cigarette. Am I opposed to him being a boy? Kissing is one thing, but what we did… He couldn’t find the words to express what he was feeling so chose to ignore all of his questions instead.

He slowly exhaled the smoke and tried to relax his body. Do I want it to happen again? he asked himself, afraid of acknowledging the actual answer. He ran his free hand through his hair and stared at the subtly illuminated plants in the backyard. What is George doing right now?

Once he’d finished his cigarette, the blond-haired boy didn’t feel any more relaxed, his questions still plaguing his mind. With a sigh, he stood up and returned to his gaming friends.

“Are you ever gonna make a comeback? It’s hard to stay on top all the time you know,” Luke teased as Clay plopped back down on the couch.

“I actually remember Jane being on top today,” Nick joked with a grin, looking over at his friend’s reaction. Luke laughed while trying and failing to keep his car on the road.

“Hey, I told you to shut up about that,” the blue-eyed boy recalled with a chuckle and only a few seconds later, Clay saw Nick’s character pass Luke’s on their final lap.

“Eat my dust,” the raven-haired boy shouted in excitement as he increased his lead. Luke groaned and bit his lip, focusing on the game on the flatscreen.

Even though there was plenty of distraction around him, Clay’s mind still found a way to think about George again. Of how the smaller boy’s hips had fit perfectly in his grip, the harsh and soft kisses he’d placed on his skin, and the noises George had made while he’d worked so well to satisfy him.

He’d looked so beautiful, staring up at me through his long lashes, Clay thought as he shifted in his seat on the couch. The flustered yet daring look George had given him was something he'd never seen before. Clay loved the way the smaller boy complied without reluctance whenever he’d called him “princess”. Just the thought of it made the blond-haired boy’s pants uncomfortably tight and he shamefully hugged a pillow to hide it. He hurt you, he reminded himself, suppressing the tension that had formed in his abdomen.

So stop wanting him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Stinging Stares

Chatter could be heard all around George as he walked through Jane’s apartment, passing people he only recognized from parties in their common room. Poppy had most likely invited them to make the surprise party for her best friend a big event. Everyone was now preparing the food, beverages, and decorations which the brown-haired girl had assigned to them.

Once George had arrived at the table full of party decorations, he picked out one of them to hang up in the hallway. I am so excited to see Jane’s reaction to all of this when she arrives, he thought, smiling at Hailey as he passed her. The girl was making tropical punch with Karl, mixing soda, fruit juices, and alcohol in a big bowl.

As George came nearer to the wall, to which he would attach the decoration, he noticed that he wasn’t able to reach high enough. Seriously? he thought as he stood on his tiptoes, frustrating and struggling in vain.

“Need any help with that?” an almost teasing voice said, startling George. Reluctantly, he turned around and faced the boy he’d successfully been avoiding for a week until now. Before waiting for an answer, Clay took one end of the cord out of the smaller boy’s hands and walked to the opposite side of the wall, taping it to the correct height. “So,” Clay started again, “I’ve heard from Nick that we’ve apparently been on speaking terms.” The blond-haired boy chuckled to himself as he approached George again, who was still holding the other end of the line of flags.

“We’ve had some talks the past couple of days,” George clarified dumbly, both of them knowing that wasn’t what the green-eyed boy meant. The two boys hadn’t talked about what had happened between them at Poppy’s house and it seemed they weren’t planning to either.

Clay just hummed, now standing unnecessarily close and taking the string from George. The brown-haired boy took an instinctive step back, his back hitting the wall. However, the gained space between them was almost immediately lost as Clay reached above the other’s head to hang up the decoration.

George’s breath hitched as he could feel the heat radiating from the taller boy’s body, tension instantly increasing. The air between them was thick and the silence was deafening. A pink hue covered his cheeks as his gaze landed on a couple of almost fully faded hickeys on Clay’s skin, just above his shirt’s neckline. They hadn’t been nearly this close to each other since he’d created those marks.

Luckily, only a few seconds later, Clay was done and lowered his arms again. Yet, the boy didn’t make an attempt to back up and George gulped, flustered. They stood face to face, emerald green eyes flickering from brown ones to the smaller boy’s lips and back. George could have sworn the other boy had leaned in closer, but before he could figure it out Poppy’s voice had interrupted them.

“Great job, boys,” the girl complimented, unaware of the two boys' intimacy and instead admiring the decoration. Clay had already stepped away from George and was now looking at Poppy with a deathly glare. “Could you hang these up as well?” She handed George a couple of balloons and noticed Clay’s obvious annoyance. “You can say it to my face you know. I’m not blind.”

Clay straightened his posture as he spoke, “Alright, how do you do it?” He paused to observe the girl’s confused look. “How do you pretend like everything is okay when you manage to screw with people over and over?”

Poppy scoffed, clearly not impressed, “You gave me this speech before, Clay.” She raised her eyebrows as she continued, “I already told you, that what George and I did had nothing to do with you.” The smaller boy cringed at his own name, afraid of where this conversation would be heading. Clay fell silent as if to calculate his next move. “Well, go ahead,” Poppy said, instigating Clay to speak up and vaguely gesturing to George. “Where is his grand speech?”

The ex-couple held each other’s gaze and George’s heart pounded in his chest. “He already knows how I feel about him,” the blond-haired boy said, not even sparing the boy next to him a glance.

I don’t, George thought somberly, not really. For the second time this school year, he was nailed to the ground of this hallway, unable to express the words quickly enough to defend himself.

“Great, so why is this all still such a big deal, Clay?” Poppy reacted instead. “You were the one who made sure George didn’t hang out with us anymore. That wasn’t me.”

George look over at the boy in question, but when Clay didn’t open his mouth, he couldn’t help answering in his place. “I actually recall you, Poppy, being the one who spread the rumor around that I took advantage of you.”

For a moment, George saw regret on the brown-eyed girl’s face but then the expression was replaced by her usual unconcerned one. “You weren’t there for it, but I already cleared things up with the others, explaining that it wasn’t all your fault. So can we just move on?”

Poppy looked George in the eyes again, and this time the boy recognized the troubled expression in them, having seen it in his own reflection before. Us hooking up did not only affect me, he realized, offering her an empathetic smile. “I’d like that too.”

“Great,” the girl said relieved, a small smile forming on her lips. Then, she gave Clay a final look before returning to the living room, leaving the two boys alone again.

“Why did you let her off so easily?!” the blond-haired boy snarled at George, eyes cold green. The smaller boy was taken aback by the sudden spite in the other’s voice but didn’t show it in his stance.

“It wasn’t all her fault,” George began, trying to keep his tone calm and steady. Even though the other’s gaze hurt him, he kept eye contact as he continued, “Sometimes we do things we don’t have a right explanation for.”

A silence fell between them, contrastingly different than the one that had filled the room earlier. Clay’s emerald eyes were tormented as he broke the stare they’d been holding. The blond-haired boy took the balloons from George’s hold without saying anything else and ignored the other’s presence as he inflated them and taped them to the correct spots.

***

Everything was in place, including the soccer table and a row of shots next to a beer pong game. The whole living room was decorated and, in the background, music was softly playing. They were all now waiting for Luke to bring an oblivious Jane home.

George saw Clay on the couch talking with a chocolate-colored girl. He couldn’t remember her name but he knew she was one of Jane and Poppy’s classmates. He stopped himself from staring too long, swiftly turning his attention to Nick and Karl, who were talking not far away. Today will not be about him, he reminded himself as he approached his two friends.

Karl grinned brightly at the raven-haired boy in front of him as he snatched the other's black cap. “How do I look?” Karl asked Nick, putting on the stolen item in one fluid motion.

“You lo- it looks great,” Nick answered, returning a smile as George joined them at his side.

“I agree, it looks better on you than Nick, but we all know it is the best on me,” the brown-haired boy joked, earning a laugh from both of his friends.

“It’s a shame then that you can’t have it,” Karl smirked, placing a securing hand on the hat. The raven-haired boy in front of him didn’t protest at the boy keeping his cap for the time being. I’m glad they get along, George thought, endearingly.

Then, their attention was grabbed by Poppy shouting behind them that the girl they had been waiting for was a minute away from arriving. All the conversations in the room died down to murmuring and the air was filled with anticipation.

Not long after, George could hear the front door open and the voice of Jane giggled confused, “What’s the decoration for, Luke?”

“You’ll see,” her boyfriend answered, guiding her into the living room and laughing at her surprised reaction.

“What are you all doing here?!” she exclaimed, smiling from ear to ear and hugging a few people nearby.

“We can’t let you leave before having one last party,” Nick grinned, next to George.

“Well, thank you guys for coming,” Jane said, beaming from all the attention toward her. George couldn’t help but smile at the sight, fondness in his chest.

“Speech, speech, speech,” Luke chanted, causing everyone in the room to do the same.

Jane eventually gave in, walking up to her coffee table and standing on top of it so everybody could see her. “First of all, very sneaky of you guys to use Luke to distract me,” she started. “I should have realized he was spending a suspicious amount of time with me.”

Her boyfriend protested light-heartedly, “I always spend lots of time with you.” He pouted his bottom lip, making the crowd laugh.

“Just kidding, babe,” she reassured with a smile, turning to the room again. “Well, even though I don’t know everybody here,” she gestured to a group of people including Ponk, Sam, and Karl. “Welcome, and I won’t keep you from the alcohol any longer.” She chuckled before adding, “Oh, and please don’t break anything, I’ll be leaving in about eighteen hours.”

“Let’s partyy!” Poppy announced as she handed her best friend a bottle of vodka. Jane jumped off the table and took a big swig, scrunching up her face in disgust.

***

George walked through all of the partying people to the kitchen in search of something non-alcoholic. Better not to get drunk, he advised himself. After checking a few red cups, he finally found an unused one and filled it with apple juice from the fridge. He scanned the room as he took a few sips, eyes landing on the one person they always did.

The smaller boy saw Clay smiling and laughing with Nick, Karl, Hailey, and Sam on the couch. He sadly realized that wouldn’t be the case if he were to join them. Even though Clay was mostly curt toward George, seeing him wheeze without even hearing it still warmed his chest.

“Don’t you get jealous?” the same chocolate-colored girl from earlier asked next to him. Confused, George looked behind him, trying to figure out if she was talking to him. Without waiting for a response she continued, “Like, my dad would never fix something like that for me. Ugh, she’s so lucky.”

George followed her gaze to the dancefloor where Jane and Luke were making out. The blond-haired couple was fully immersed in their own world, swaying to the music playing.

“Good grades, encouraging parents, and if that isn’t enough she’s also gorgeous and has a perfect boyfriend,” the girl next to George listed, sighing. “Literally the life I want.” She met the eyes of George and slapped a hand in front of her mouth in embarrassment. “Oh my God, I’m so sorry you had to hear all that.”

“It’s alright,” George reassured, giving the drunk girl a soothing smile.

Her dark brown eyes narrowed as she said, “Wait a second, I recognize you.” He raised a questioning eyebrow at the other. “You’re friends with Jane and Pops too. Yeahh,” she said to herself, remembering, “you’re that British guy that isn’t on the swimming team but always hangs out with them. I’m Abigail, by the way.”

“George,” he said simply, finishing his apple juice. The girl hummed and focused on the cup of punch in her hand again. The conversation was clearly over and George swiftly excused himself before another could start.

Not even ten steps further, he bumped into Hailey and he apologized quickly. “I’m fine. You were actually just the guy I was looking for,” she smiled, grabbing George’s arm and dragging him to the couch his other friends were sitting on. “We needed more players for Never Have I Ever.”

“I- I don’t think that will be a good idea,” he mumbled to her gesturing with his eyes to the sitting blond-haired boy on the left end of the couch.

Hailey saw Clay too and made an understanding noise, but instead of letting him go, she said, “Don’t be silly. We came here for you to enjoy your night too.”

George looked at the other people on the couch and received a warm smile from Karl. The grey-eyed boy slung an arm around Nick, who saw the opportunity to steal his cap back. The brown-haired boy sighed and sat down with Hailey opposite the couch next to Sam, accepting his faith.

He was given a cup of punch to sip, which Karl assured him didn't contain much alcohol and gestured for Hailey to begin. “Okay, never have I ever, uh, I don’t know,” the blue-eyed girl paused, “stolen something from a friend.”

“What?! You do know you have to say something you have not done, right?” Nick questioned, sitting opposite of her. To his surprise, the girl simply nodded. “Not even when you were a kid? Well shit, guess I’ll have to drink.” George followed the raven-haired boy’s movement and saw everyone else did as well.

“Damn, got everyone first round,” Sam stated, putting his drink down. “Now it’s my turn. Never have I ever been so drunk I’ve been hungover.” He curiously looked around, seeing George and the three boys on the couch drinking.

As he drank, George looked over the edge of his red cup at Clay. The blond-haired boy took the smallest sip of his drink, seemingly having the same intent of not getting drunk tonight. Next to him, Nick and Karl toasted their drinks, accepting that today might also end in another hangover.

“Alright, never have I ever,” Clay started, leaning a little bit forward, “been walked in on.” As he finished his sentence, he locked eyes with George across from him.

The brown-haired boy averted his gaze to the punch in his hand. However, he could still feel the other’s stare, face growing warmer by the second. After drinking, he looked up to his friends again, purposefully ignoring Clay. Karl took a sip from his cup and Hailey winked at George as she drank as well. Luckily, Nick and Luke walking in on us wasn’t too embarrassing, he recalled.

“Let’s step it up a notch,” Nick began, grinning and sinking into the couch cushions. “Never have I ever kissed someone of the same sex.”

“Hey, hey,” Hailey chimed in before people took their sips, “you’re lying. Did you forget about kissing Clay at the beginning of the school year?”

“Oh?” Karl laughed surprised, chin resting on Nick’s shoulder.

The boy with the black cap turned red in embarrassment and defended himself, “That was for a dare. Anyway, I’ll rephrase. Never have I ever made out with someone of the same sex.”

“Wow, feels kinda targeted, my man,” Sam chuckled, drinking with no real hard feelings.

George first didn’t know how to react, biting his bottom lip. He looked to the boy across from him again, locking eyes once more. His heart started to race the longer the other’s stare burnt him. As if agreeing, the two of them didn’t make any attempt of drinking. After, George shared a knowing look with Hailey, who didn’t comment on his lie. I’ll probably never tell my other friends the truth about Clay and me, he thought, turning to Nick, who had a surprised look on his face as Karl drank. But why don’t I tell them I’m bisexual? He had never thought about labeling his sexuality before but he was pretty confident with it now. I just have to find the right moment.

“Finally, it’s my turn, I had to drink every round,” Karl giggled, cheeks red from the alcohol. “Never have I ever had a threesome.” Everyone in their circle looked around, nobody picking up their cup. “Seriously? None of you?”

“Well, you haven’t either,” George countered, grinning as he realized his brown-haired friend had to drink again for losing. “Drink up.” Karl rolled his eyes but complied before resting his head on the boy next to him again.

“Your turn, George,” Clay said, facing the other. His voice still lacked cheerfulness but wasn't as bitter as before. The boy in question looked up at the other saying his name.

“Err, never have I ever,” he paused, mind thinking of something he hadn’t done but the others might have. A vengeful part of him wanted to purposefully expose Clay, making the other sweat and panic. Never have I ever hooked up with someone I hated, he thought harshly but kept his mouth shut. “Never have I ever,” he repeated, thinking of something less intended for one person, “gone skinny-dipping.” That will do.

Nick chuckled and slapped a hand on Clay’s shoulder. “Cheers,” the raven-haired boy said before drinking with his green-eyed friend. Karl raised a questioning eyebrow to which Nick explained, “You know, with my friends in high school.”

“Oh, so you kiss and skinny-dip together, huh?” Sam asked with a smirk, wiggling his eyebrows at the two boys on the couch in front of him.

“Past tense, don’t get ahead of yourself,” Nick defended, vaguely waving his hand in the air. The movement caused Karl to grunt and remove his head from the shoulder it had been leaning on. The raven-haired boy shot the other an apologetic look but turned to Clay.

“Nah, we’re best friends, fully friend-zoned,” the blond-haired boy clarified, looking from Nick to Sam. “He’s like a brother to me.”

The other’s wording made something turn in George’s stomach. It wasn’t jealousy or annoyance, it was more a feeling of somberness that had risen in his chest. Once we were just best friends.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Closeted Secret

His friends had made it their mission for the saddened George to enjoy the rest of his night and after being forced to play table soccer with Hailey, Sam, and Ponk, the party turned out to be pretty fun.

Now, he was watching a group playing Seven Minutes in Heaven, which included a few of his friends. He was fine with just observing them, especially since Clay was one of the people taking part, but unfortunately, Nick insisted he should join for the final round.

“Come on, Gogs, it’s just one round,” the raven-haired boy whined, clearly drunk. “I’ve played like four and haven’t been picked once.”

“Yeah, so why would I join if the chances are so low,” George countered jokingly, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Why would you not?” the other questioned, not giving up any time soon. George sighed, not really in the mood for a discussion, and settled on the floor between Nick and a random girl he’d never seen before. He’s right. There is no way I get picked, he thought, looking up and noticing Clay was watching him.

The blond-haired boy was sitting in the armchair a few feet from George. He was leaning back in his seat, his jaw clenched, and his legs spread apart. His carefree posture exuded confidence as he eyed George down. The smaller boy gulped nervously and looked away, trying to contain the fluttering in his stomach.

His attention was grabbed by Poppy’s countdown before she spun a glass bottle in the center of the circle. George’s gaze was fixed on the rotating object, and his heart leaped with relief as the bottle slowly came to a stop, its neck pointing nowhere near him.

Instantly, he heard a few girls next to him let out an enthusiastic noise, but unlike them, his body tensed as he discovered the person chosen.

“Ooh, Clay,” Poppy announced, grabbing the bottle again and giving it a hard spin. “You’re with…”

George didn’t really know how to feel. Do I want it to be someone I know? Someone random? he contemplated, biting the inside of his cheek. Do I want it to be me? But as the bottle was slowing down and the top of it was coming dangerously close to him, he could only think, Please not me, please not m-

The brown-haired boy wanted nothing more than to sink through the floor as he saw where the bottle was pointing at. How am I this unlucky? he thought as Poppy announced it was him joining their friend.

George hesitantly looked up to meet Clay’s emerald eyes but the boy wasn’t looking back. Instead, the taller boy fiercely glared at Poppy and protested, “Well, that isn’t fun. It should be a boy and a girl.”

“That isn’t a rule,” Karl chimed in, frowning in confusion.

“Besides, it’s not all about making out,” the raven-haired boy next to George added, looking Clay in the eyes. “I’ve barely seen you two talk. You’re on better terms, my ass.”

“Fine,” the green-eyed boy said between gritted teeth, standing up. George’s heart was racing as he followed the other’s movement and Karl led them to the closet.

“We’ll see you in seven minutes,” their friend smiled drunkenly. George nervously fidgeted with his fingers as he stepped into the dimly lit space. Clay inspected the inside of the closet before entering as well.

Once the door was locked behind them, George realized how small the room actually was. Not only were their bodies barely a foot apart, but the other was also taking up most of the space because he had to slouch slightly to fit.

The blond-haired boy in front of George adjusted himself to stand more comfortably, but in doing so, George unintentionally flinched, assuming the other had a different motive. The smaller boy bumped a shelf with the back of his shoulder, causing a pot behind him to clatter. Clay chuckled, raising a teasing eyebrow at the other’s clumsiness. George could feel his cheeks burning red, cursing the door for having a lock.

Now definitely edging in closer to the other, Clay asked in a low voice, “So what do you wanna talk about?” The tone sent a shiver down George’s spine and he thought about it, Where should I start? “About what happened at Poppy’s place,” the brown-haired boy started, done avoiding the subject any longer. The other grunted, clearly not wanting to discuss it.

“I wish it changed anything,” Clay answered before George could even ask anything.

“Hasn’t it already?” the smaller boy questioned, stepping a bit closer and looking up at the other through the curtain of his fluffy brown hair. He could feel the tension in the room rising as he scanned Clay’s face, wishing he could know what the other was contemplating.

The emerald green eyes he’d been looking at darkened. “What happened that night,” Clay started, inching impossibly closer, “was just because I wanted-” The blond-haired boy paused and looked George slowly up and down, licking his lips slightly. “It could have been anyone,” he stated to the smaller boy he was towering over. “You know that, right?”

The sentence hurt George but he was mostly mad at himself. What did I expect? This is how he feels, he reminded himself before nodding tentatively at the other’s question.

“Good,” Clay breathed, leaning down so George could feel the boy’s warm breath fan across his face.

George’s heart hammered in his chest as he felt Clay’s soft lips close the gap between them slowly, kissing the corner of his mouth. The green-eyed boy continued his trail of igniting open-mouthed kisses to George’s jaw and down to his neck.

Suddenly, Clay had stopped what he was doing, backing away slightly to look George in the eyes. “What’s this?” he asked, wiping his lips and smirking slightly. “Is that make-up?”

George’s cheeks reddened in embarrassment again as he touched the spot he’d tried to cover up himself this morning. Perhaps I applied a little too much product, he thought, flustered.

“That hickey you gave me still hasn’t completely faded,” he confessed, nervously looking at his hands, “and I don’t want any questions.”

Clay lifted George’s chin back up with his index finger and said in a low tone, “I can only imagine with how fragile you are, princess.” The raspy voice said the nickname in such a way that it almost made George slip up and give in to his impulsive thoughts.

The next moment, Clay grabbed the smaller boy’s hips, gripping them tightly in the exact spots he had done once before. The area still felt a little sore even though the faint bruises had disappeared within a couple of days.

The taller boy lowered his head to kiss the other side of George’s neck and muttered, “So perfect.” It was barely audible, but it made the brown-haired boy close his eyes and fully melt into the touch, hands reaching up and into golden locks.

Clay slowly kissed each inch of the other’s neck, occasionally sucking but not hard enough to leave marks. The smaller boy clutched onto Clay’s broad shoulders as the blond-haired boy finally captured George’s mouth.

Instantly, the brown-haired boy let the other’s tongue in, savoring the sensation. He softly bit Clay’s bottom lip and in return, he felt large hands move to his ass, squeezing it. George gasped in surprise as he was pulled against the green-eyed boy, a feeling flaring up in him that he could get addicted to.

Eventually, their lips broke apart, but George was firmly kept in his place. While both panting slightly, Clay moved to the other’s ear and whispered quietly, “Just know that this doesn’t mean I forgive you.”

The statement supported what Clay had clarified just moments earlier, but it sounded significantly less convincing, especially since Clay placed his hand on George’s nape to kiss him again. Maybe I am just imagining that, he thought while Clay roughly recaptured his lips.

The blond-haired boy kneaded George’s ass with his other hand, hungry for every sound the smaller boy made. Clay’s name fell as a moan from George’s lips and the other eagerly swallowed it down.

Before anything else could happen though, the two boys heard footsteps approaching the closet they were in and separated. Clay had quickly removed his hands from George, leaving the brown-haired boy burning from the ghost of his touch. The taller boy swiftly ran a hand through his hair, which the other had ruffled, and didn’t meet the brown eyes staring at him.

A few seconds later, the light of the other room shone into the closet and the silhouette of Hailey greeted them. Her baby blue eyes quickly flicked between the two of them. George gave her an awkward smile before stepping out of the small room and waiting for Clay to also exit. The taller boy shrugged imaginary dust off his shirt and gave Hailey a friendly nod before casually walking away as if nothing had actually happened.

George met Hailey’s gaze but before she could say anything, he waved his hand in a gesture that meant ‘don’t want to talk about it’ and she offered him an understanding look. Together, they joined their friends in the living room who had scattered into smaller groups again, having already moved on from the game.

***

Taking the last sip of his refilled cup of apple juice, George observed his hectic surroundings. He leaned against the dining table, smiling at some clumsy and drunk strangers bickering.

Then, his gaze landed on Nick, who had wrapped an arm around Clay’s shoulders and was directing the boy toward his other blond-haired friend. Luke seemed amused to see the two boys, and after speaking briefly, the three of them looked around as if they were in search of someone.

Eventually, Luke spotted George and pointed at him, making the other two turn to face him as well. Perplexed, George smiled at his friends as they joined his side. What do they want?

“Come with us,” Nick said, without even greeting the brown-haired boy. “Luke and I have something to tell you two.”

George tried to read his friends’ faces to figure out what they were about to tell him. However, the emerald green eyes of Clay matched the puzzled expression he had, and the other boys just looked excited, which confused George even more.

Without any further explanations, the group went into Jane’s room for more privacy, closing the door behind them. The noises of the party were dimmed and the four boys faced each other.

“Well, what’s this all about?” Clay questioned, sharing George’s curiosity, and impatiently waited for an answer.

“Since you two made up,” Nick began, sounding optimistic and looking at George and Clay. More like made out, the brown-haired boy corrected pathetically, looking at his hands, “we can finally tell you guys about something Luke and I have been working on for quite some time.” The phrase piqued George’s interest and he looked up to meet his friend’s brown eyes. “Luke, why don’t you tell them.”

“So, uh, basically, my parents had a connection with a housing agency and they found a place, a month or so ago, which would be perfect for the four of us,” the blond-haired boy explained, making George’s eyes widen in disbelief. “We should be able to move in within a month.”

“Wait, actually? That’s so soon,” George commented, his demeanor showing his surprise. “So really a whole house for the four of us?”

“Uh-huh,” Nick hummed, a bright grin on his lips, “and guys, it’s literally what we’ve dreamt of since freshman year.” The raven-haired boy nudged the shocked Clay in his side, joy beaming on his face, before he continued, “It’s got two floors, a swimming pool, and most importantly, we’ll have our own bedrooms. We just need a ‘yes’ from you two.”

George couldn’t believe his ears, subconsciously dropping his jaw slightly. “Of course, it’s a yes!” he exclaimed, cheerfulness overpowering all other emotions. Even though Clay and I aren’t completely reconciled, this is too good of an opportunity with my best friends to pass up on, he thought as his cheeks started to hurt from the smiling.

Luke and Nick grinned back and turned to Clay for his answer. “Let’s do this,” the blond-haired boy cheered, sounding more excited than he had in weeks. “We’re actually gonna live together.” George let the words sink in, smiling from ear to ear as Nick pulled him and the others into a group hug.

***

After Jane had asked the last people to leave so she could prepare for her traveling, her boyfriend, Poppy, and Hailey stayed behind to help her clean up. George had offered to assist as well, but the blond-haired girl assured him it was fine and that he should instead help their drunk friends safely return to campus.

Now, he was strolling alongside Karl, Nick, and Clay in an empty street, occasionally chatting. Since he hadn’t drunk much, George was hyperaware of the tallest boy walking next to him. From the corner of his eye, he observed Clay, feeling flustered when he dared to stare.

The blond-haired boy’s jaw was sharp, but his features were overall somewhat relaxed. The stars in the sky twinkled in his eyes and reminded George of how beautiful Clay actually was. With flushed cheeks, he averted his gaze to his two other friends slightly in front of him.

“Ugh, I can’t walk any further,” Karl whined, sitting down on the edge of the sidewalk.

Nick offered the grey-eyed boy a hand and reasoned, “It’s only like five more minutes, Karl.” The sitting boy, however, crossed his arms and pouted his bottom lip.

“Fine,” Karl finally agreed, taking the other’s hand and standing up, “but only on one condition.” The raven-haired boy raised a questioning eyebrow before Karl suddenly jumped on his back. “You have to carry me,” he grinned as Nick gave in and wrapped securing arms around Karl’s legs.

George watched the two drunk boys with a smile on his face as they raced off, staggering and zigzagging across the road to stay balanced. In the distance, George saw Karl fall off and he faintly heard the giggling as they tried again. On his left, he heard a chuckle escape Clay’s mouth as he also watched the piggybacking duo. It was now just the two of them, but for once, George wasn’t stressed, they simply walked in comfortable silence for a minute or two before Clay broke it.

“I still can’t believe we’re getting a house,” the green-eyed boy said, looking up at the starry night sky.

“Yeah, it’s so surreal,” George agreed, turning to look at the boy next to him. How will we act around each other once we move in? he wondered, letting his eyes fall to the ground.

There was a pause and George felt Clay observe him. “We’ll make it work,” the taller boy muttered as if he’d read the other’s mind.

George met the other’s eyes to look if he was genuine and was only confronted with the same bitter-sweet expression he had too. Clay opened his mouth to add something but George was quicker.

“Even if it’s just for Nick and Luke,” he finished Clay’s sentence, returning his eyes to their raven-haired friend, who was now stargazing with Karl on the ground. As he approached them, George couldn’t shake the feeling that he didn’t actually want it to be only for their friends’ sake.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Congratulations

George’s sleepy mind was slowly processing the chanting voices in the dorm. To his surprise, his roommates were singing and when he focused enough he could hear them sing Happy Birthday. He opened his eyes to see the three boys approaching his bed with wide grins.

“Happy birthday to youuu,” Luke finished as he and their two other dormmates joined the side of George’s bed. “Wake up birthday boy, we got presents.”

The brown-haired boy in bed rose to sit on his mattress, rubbing the sleep from his eyes before dumbfoundedly facing his eager friends. I almost forgot my birthday was today, he realized, shocked.

Ever since the announcement of the new house a few weeks ago, George was able to hang out with everybody again like normal. However, this also meant that Clay and George were spending more and more time together.

Even though all the marks of something between them had completely faded away, the tension from their heated encounters remained in the air. The brown-haired boy’s days were filled with pretending it wasn’t there, practically blending all the days together.

Now, George looked at the green-eyed boy and wondered what the other was thinking about. However, his thoughts were interrupted by Luke, who offered George a gift.

“After waiting for months, you’re finally 21,” Luke grinned as George opened the present which was clearly the shape of a bottle, “so I bought you your first legal drink.” George lightheartedly scoffed, feeling like he’d been of drinking age since the end of high school in England. “Welcome to official adulthood,” the blond-haired boy joked as George held the expensive bottle of champagne he’d been given.

“Oh, you really shouldn’t have,” George joked back, grinning from ear to ear. Even though I don’t drink too much anymore, it is the perfect gift to share with all my friends, the brown-haired boy thought, standing up, hugging, and thanking his friend gratefully.

“Now it’s my turn,” Nick announced, a proud smile covering his face as he handed George a small present. The boy receiving it dug his fingers in the wrapping paper, tearing it off. “They’re some graphite pencils Karl recommended for sketching,” his raven-haired friend explained, smiling at George.

“Oh my god, I needed those. I’ll use them today in class,” the smaller boy promised as he hugged the other.

“No problem, Gogs,” Nick chuckled, hugging back.

Then, George looked in Clay’s direction, seeing the other smile as he revealed a wrapped book from behind his back. For once, the other’s emerald green eyes seemed to be warm, and smile along with his mouth.

“I hope you haven’t read this one yet,” the taller boy said, handing the present to George. As he opened it, the other continued, “I’ve heard it is an underrated classic.”

In George’s hands was a copy of ‘This Sweet Sickness’ by Patricia Highsmith. He ran his fingers over the red cover as he smiled softly, “I haven’t yet. Thanks, Clay.”

“You’re welcome,” Clay responded just as soft. Their eyes met again, making George’s stomach flutter against his will. The fond look Clay had on his face and the gentle voice he’d used made the smaller boy’s cheeks flush.

With a face matching the shades of the book in his hand, George wrapped his arms around the blond-haired boy’s neck, embracing him. The smaller boy felt large hands snake around his waist, the touch of which was thrillingly familiar. He had to keep himself from lingering too long and released the other from his hold, knowing it was all just for pretend. It’s only to keep the others at peace, George reminded himself, smile slightly dropping. Clay said he didn’t forgive me. We’re just acting because they’re here. George looked from Luke to Nick, hating he’d fallen for the other’s act and forcing a smile back on his face.

***

George let out a huge sigh as he and Ponk exited their class of the day together. Since they were in their last term, they began vaguely brainstorming for their final History presentation to earn their last credits. Luckily it’s in duos, the brown-haired boy thought, relieved, walking beside Ponk in the hallway. His almond-colored friend continued ranting about how they were the furthest ahead and that he shouldn’t stress about it.

They were interrupted, however, by Hailey who cheerfully congratulated George on his birthday and quickly hugged him.

“Thanks,” George said for, what felt like, the hundredth time this day.

The light brown-haired girl smiled broadly and then turned to Ponk and said with a wink, “It’s all ready.”

George raised a questioning eyebrow at his friends and felt the boy next to him sling an arm around his shoulders. “Just follow us,” Ponk said simply, directing George to the exit instead of the cafeteria the brown-haired boy was planning to go to.

A few minutes later, the three of them were walking through the community park, approaching Karl and Sam sitting on a colorful blanket.

At the sight of George, Karl stood up and greeted, “There he is, happy birthday. Take a seat.” The grey-eyed boy gestured to an open spot next to Sam and George gladly took the place.

“We got all kinds of sandwiches, snacks,” Ponk’s boyfriend listed as the others sat down as well, “and most importantly a birthday cake.”

“But before we dive into that,” Hailey chimed in with a smile, “we’ve to wait for the others to arrive.”

As if summoned, George heard Luke shout his name in the distance and, when he faced him, he saw the blond-haired boy walk up to him with Clay and Nick at his side, skateboard in hand.

After, everybody gathered in a circle on the blanket. Clay sat opposite George, the furthest away, and the other two next to Karl.

“Let’s start with the best part,” Clay said as he whipped out his lighter from his pocket and lit the candles on the cake in front of George. “Make a wish.”

When the blond-haired boy looked up at him, George saw a familiar sight. The other’s friendly demeanor was believable for everybody else, but George recognized the acting he’d seen in the past weeks. With a pang of disappointment, he averted his eyes to the dancing flames in front of him.

What should I wish for? George wondered as he closed his eyes. Something that would make my life easier, he decided, opening his eyes and facing the burning candles again. His gaze traveled from the flickering flames to emerald eyes reflecting them. I wish I simply lost my feelings for him, he thought as he blew out the candles with one big blow.

“Woohoo,” Nick cheered with a broad smile, “now we can have some cake, right?”

“I should have brought the champagne with me to share with you guys,” George said with regret in his voice.

“One step ahead of you,” Luke grinned as he pulled out the present he’d given earlier from his bag. The blond-haired boy handed the bottle to George for him to pop open. “Let’s make a toast to George, may whatever his wish is come true,” Luke started, once everybody had received a slice of cake and a glass of champagne, “and to all of us, who are all hopefully gonna pass this year.”

“Dude, why’d you say that? Now you’ve jinxed it,” Clay joked. “I haven’t even thought of a subject for my paper and I don’t want to for the time being.”

“Amen,” Nick chimed in, lowering his glass and taking the first sip as the rest did the same.

***

After the cake and champagne were finished, George sat cross-legged as he enjoyed the spring sun. The warmth comforted him as he faintly listened to Sam, Ponk, and Hailey chit-chatting next to him.

Daydreaming away, he looked over at Luke pacing back and forth through the cut grass, video calling Jane. The blond-haired boy had got that long-distance relationship advice from Sam.

After, George’s gaze landed on Karl some feet away, who had insisted on learning how to skate. Nick had swiftly grabbed Luke’s board and was now holding the grey-eyed boy’s hands to help with the other’s balance as he rolled across the pavement.

Inevitably, his eyes traveled to Clay, who was also sunbathing on the picnic blanket. George couldn’t help but notice how the other’s hair looked like gold in the light. Contradicting his wish, the smaller boy was still in awe of Clay’s features, his tan muscular body, his freckled cheeks, his slightly wet lips.

“We should get ready,” Luke’s voice interrupted, standing at the edge of the blanket. I didn’t even hear him approach, George thought as his daydreaming came to an end. “I’ve reserved a dinner at a nice place.”

***

After Luke had assured them they wouldn’t be overdressed for the restaurant, Nick and George wore their only formal shirts and Clay borrowed one from Luke again. When George looked across the candle-lit table to the green-eyed boy, his eyes fell on a familiar navy-blue bowtie. Contrary to the night at the VIP club, Clay had looked up a tutorial and tied it himself instead of having George help him.

Unwillingly, the smaller boy recalled how he’d undone the tie and buttons of the other’s shirt so easily, how the other had looked at him so hungrily, but then to how that night had changed everything so tragically. George picked up his glass to wash down the bitter taste that had formed on his tongue.

A few minutes later, their ordered dishes arrived at their table. They looked and smelled fantastic and George was amazed by how well his tasted, the filet mignon practically melting in his mouth.

“Luke, question, why have you never brought us here before? This shit tastes amazing,” Nick praised, eagerly chewing his ribeye.

“Because this ‘shit’ is only for special occasions,” the blond-haired boy answered with a chuckle. “And it’s expensive as hell.”

“Well, it’s worth its price. This is the best meat I’ve ever had,” George said with a smile, earning a scoff from Clay only the smaller boy noticed. Then, he too realized the other meaning behind his words and turned red from embarrassment.

“I’m glad,” Luke responded, not noticing the interaction between his two friends, “oh, and before I forget, our housing agent called and said everything should be in order in about two weeks.” Solely thinking about moving in so soon made George’s heart race in excitement.

“It’s all becoming so real now,” Nick said enthusiastically, after having another bite of his meal. “I can’t wait to throw the housewarming party for our friends.”

George smiled at the domestic atmosphere there was between them, listening but not really engaging in the conversation. Even though the act with Clay hurt him, spending time with the three boys at this table made him genuinely happy.

After they had polished off their plates, George heard a few waiters sing ‘Happy Birthday’. To his horror, they seemed to be headed toward his table, holding up a small cheesecake with a sparkler in it. We didn’t order dessert yet, George reasoned, unconvinced. He dumbly looked around to see if there was another table celebrating, but the smug looks on his friends’ faces said enough.

As the employees placed the plate in front of him, he wanted nothing more than to disappear, cringing at all the staring eyes. He awkwardly clapped along with everybody as the waiters finished their song, a thin smile on his face.

After the staff had left, George turned to his friends with a blaming glare in his eyes. “Why did you do that?” he asked, hiding his red face in his hands and chuckling.

“Well, what’s a birthday without some public humiliation?” Nick laughed, wiping away a tear from the corner of his eye. “It was even better than I’d expected.”

***

After eating their desserts, the four boys waited for the bill. But before the dinner was over, George still wanted to say something that had been in the back of his mind for quite some time.

“I need to tell you lot something,” he started, immediately gaining the attention of his friends. “I’ve thought a lot about this and I think you should know.” Clay shot him an almost warning look but George brushed it off as he continued, “Maybe it was there long before, but this school year made me truly reflect on it.”

“Spit it out,” Luke said impatiently, a worried expression on his face.

“I’m bi,” George said nervously, looking between his friends’ faces and heart pounding in his neck. “I’m attracted to both girls and boys and I wanted you guys to know.” He’d been anxious about it before, but now that he’d said it aloud, he mostly felt relief.

There was a moment of silence between the friends, but George eventually saw Luke and Nick’s faces proudly smiling at him. Clay’s eyes, however, were filled with an emotion the smaller boy couldn’t quite place, leaving him with a knot in his stomach.

“Thank you for telling us,” Nick said supportively, brightening George’s mood.

“Oh no, he’s got game with everybody now. Make sure to leave some fish in the sea for the rest,” Luke laughed, placing a hand on the shoulder of the boy next to him. “No but seriously, we’ll not see you any differently if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“Thanks,” George responded, his heart warmed.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how did you know?” Nick questioned friendly. “Be honest, was it me?”

George laughed at the boy sitting opposite of him, who was wiggling his eyebrows. “No, no, it wasn’t,” he assured, quickly glancing over at Clay.

“Unlucky, bro,” Luke joked, smirking at his raven-haired friend across from him.

Before George knew it, the two boys were bickering about who his sexual awaking could have been, never actually considering the real one. While smiling, he turned his attention away, happiness growing in his body.

“George, can I steal you for a moment?” Clay asked cheerfully, pulling George out of his thoughts. He noticed the other’s emerald eyes weren’t copying the light-heartedness of the question.

“Of course,” George said ever so friendly, perfectly acting as if he wasn’t stressed about the other’s offer. Even though the two of them had been avoiding creating tension, a one-on-one situation would be the perfect way to mess that up.

“Us two will pay the bill and meet up with you at Luke’s car, alright?” Nick suggested, earning a nod from his friends.

While staying a few steps behind Clay, George followed the other out of the restaurant until they were outside in the parking lot.

“Why did you do it?” the taller boy asked, looking at the ground as he leaned his back against Luke’s car.

“What?” George questioned perplexed, a hundred things rushing to his mind. This was far from the atmosphere he’d expected and he was a bit taken aback.

“Coming out as bisexual,” the other answered simply, before taking a deep breath. “Do you expect me to do the same?” Clay raised his head, eyes filled with uncertainty.

“No, of course not. That was about me,” George clarified as he moved to stand next to the other, “not you.”

“Yeah, okay, that’s good,” Clay said hesitantly, “because I don’t know if I ever can.” The boy on George’s right was uncharacteristically insecure in his demeanor, but the brown-haired boy was secretly glad the other showed this side of him again.

“You’re not obliged to,” George said softly. Everything in his body screamed for him to give the taller boy a comforting hug, but instead, he just stood still.

For once, the silence between them wasn’t filled with lust, and George couldn’t help but wonder whether this meant something had changed. As he saw his other two friends approach, he thought, I should have wished for something else. He entered the car with a sigh, returning to their dorm.

Mine is impossible.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Home Sweet Home

After George put the last folded shirt in his already overflowing suitcase, he leaned with his entire weight on top of it, desperately trying to zip it shut. I haven’t even bought any new clothes, he thought, sighing as the zipper gave in. The brown-haired boy grinned triumphantly at Nick who was trying to achieve the same thing.

Luke and Clay were also packing all their belongings to finally move into their newly bought house. The atmosphere in the room was electric, the four boys not fully comprehending how big of a step this day would be for them but also very excited to find out.

George sat down on his bed to relax a bit, being fairly ahead of his other dormmates. Not long after, Nick cheered as he had managed to close his suitcase too and laid on his back, exhausted.

“Look what I found,” Clay said from across the room, holding up a grey hoodie he pulled out of his closet.

The brown eyes of Nick widened as he saw the item in the other’s hands and exclaimed, “You’ve got to be kidding me.” The raven-haired boy rose from his bed and unzip his suitcase which practically sprung open. “I can’t believe you stole it. I’ve been searching for that hoodie forever, man.”

“Looks like you don’t even have space for it. I could just keep it and…” Clay grinned as Nick snatched the piece of clothing from his grasp.

“Oh, I’ll make space for it,” the shorter boy said as he kneeled next to his belongings, “just you wait.”

George watched the interaction with a smile on his face as he grabbed his backpack from the ground, deciding to continue packing his final things. When he opened the drawer of his nightstand, his eyes fell on a pair of clout glasses he’d forgotten about. He was reminded of that present from Clay and fondly put it in his bag. I was so happy in that arcade, he recalled, walking to his pile of books he still had to fit in the backpack.

After a few more minutes, the four of them were ready to leave, dorm emptier than ever. Nick and Luke rolled their suitcases first out of the room, their bags slung over their shoulders. Clay followed after, and George tried to as well, but with a duffel bag already on his shoulder, he struggled to carry his heavy backpack too.

Without asking, Clay had turned around and hoisted George’s remaining bag off the ground, carrying it out of the dorm. The smaller boy wanted to say he didn’t need the other’s help but silently thanked him instead.

George looked a final time over his shoulder at the dorm he’d stayed in for the past three years. As a freshman, I was lucky to be sorted with these three, he thought as he closed the door behind him, facing the boys waiting for him. They had been kind enough to include George in their friend group and now they were the people he bought his first house with.

***

The four boys couldn’t keep the grins from their faces as they exited Luke’s car and arrived at their front door. George, Nick, and Clay had seen the house when it was minimally furnished but Luke and his mother were the ones who’d seen it last. The blond-haired boy opened the door with his keys and stepped inside, the rest following closely behind.

“Say hello to our official home,” he said as he walked down the small hallway.

On the left wall, there were a coat rack, small mirror, and board rack with Luke’s skateboard already in it. George followed the rest, still in disbelief, past the kitchen and dining table on his right into the living room.

“Oh yeah, here’s the rug you requested, George,” Luke grinned, pointing to the greyish square beneath the couch and coffee table. George laughed in response remembering he’d demanded it because Hailey had forced him to. She is right though. Everything’s better with a rug.

The dark grey couch and armchair faced a fairly large flatscreen which was accompanied by the game console Luke had brought from his parents’ house. The wall behind it had huge windows and since the house had an open-living plan, it was possible to look from behind the kitchen counters past the couch directly into the backyard.

After looking around for a bit longer, George suggested, “We should split up and unpack our stuff.”

His friends made some agreeing noises, walking over to their suitcases. Luke went to his bedroom which was the master on the first floor since he was the one who’d made all of this possible. The three other boys had distributed the other rooms when they’d first seen the place and so George waved goodbye as Nick and Clay ascended the stairs to the second floor.

The brown-haired grabbed his suitcase and duffel bag as he’d done that morning and slung the door open to his bedroom, which was accessible from the living room. He opened his suitcase to transfer his folded clothing to the shelves of his closet, sliding the mirrored doors open. This is all absurd.

Luckily, George was able to look upon his work proudly not late after. On his small desk laid his art supplies and sketchbook, his suitcase was emptied, and his few bathroom items were in their place.

The brown-haired boy jumped onto his double bed, planting himself face first into the soft mattress. He reached into his duffel bag to grab the book he’d been reading but remained empty-handed. Clay still has my backpack, he realized dreadfully. He exited his room and wished, Please just be here. Unfortunately, the other hadn’t placed George’s bag on the hallway floor and reluctantly the smaller boy headed to the second floor.

Upstairs, there was a passage connecting the laundry room, Nick’s, and Clay’s bedrooms. Hesitantly, George opened the door in front of the stairs but wasn’t met with emerald green eyes. Where is he? the smaller boy thought as he stepped into the room that was yet to be decorated. A smile formed on his face as he recognized his backpack next to Clay’s still closed suitcase and bags.

While George was walking up to it, he heard the ensuite’s shower running. Curiously, his gaze landed on the bathroom door and he noticed it was ajar. Without thinking about it too much, George sneaked a little closer to the opening and peeked through the inch.

His heart skipped a beat as he saw Clay underneath the streaming hot water and his cheeks flushed bright red. I should leave. I’ve got what I came here for, the smaller boy reasoned but his eyes stayed locked on the naked body in front of him. Clay was rinsing his hair and George’s gaze followed the soap bubbles that ran down the muscles of the other’s back.

Unconsciously, he scanned from the taller boy’s lower back all the way down to the other’s calves. His eyes flicked back up to look at Clay’s broad shoulders and how the muscles moved as the boy in front of George continued to run his hands through his blond locks.

While admiring, his mind wandered to places it shouldn’t. The desire to be held tightly by the large hands, to suck marks on the tanned skin, to leave scratches on the muscular back, grew by the second.

The soft humming of an unknown melody by the boy in the shower, along with the sound of droplets hitting the floor repeatedly, soothed George.

To his horror, the running water stopped as Clay had turned the shower off and was stepping out of it. At first, George nailed to the ground, breath hitched. Then, in panic, the smaller boy scurried to the exit of the bedroom, trying to make no loud noises.

“George?” a voice behind him softly asked, clearly confused. His hand fell off the door handle as George slowly turned around, facing the other. “What are you doing here?”

The brown-haired boy wanted to speak but his mind short-circuited. Clay had entered his room with his hair still wet and wearing only a towel around his hips. George gulped, unable to tear his eyes away from how dangerously low the fabric hung. He has way too much faith in that towel, he thought, finally meeting the other’s questioning eyes with his heart beating rapidly in his chest.

“Well?” the green-eyed boy demanded, still waiting for an answer. He ran a hand through his hair, making a few droplets that had clung to his blond locks fall to the ground.

“Err, had to grab this,” George said, clumsily walking over to his backpack and lifting it up with some effort. The other chuckled, making his green eyes sparkle and George’s knees weaken. ”I’ll go now so you can, uh, you know,” he stuttered, awkwardly gesturing to Clay’s attire, “get ready.”

The taller boy looked from George’s flustered face down to his exposed body and nodded understandingly. “Yeah, that would be for the best,” Clay said curtly. The sentence defused the tension between them slightly. “Bye, George.”

Instead of saying it back, the brown-haired boy swiftly hoisted the heavy bag on his shoulder and exited the room. Finally able to breathe again, George descended the stairs, feeling insanely hot from embarrassment. With a sigh and Clay’s birthday present in hand, he flopped onto the couch and deflated.

***

He had just finished reading the last few chapters as George heard his friends join him in the living room. Looking over his left shoulder, his gaze landed on Clay approaching him, his blond hair had dried and a white t-shirt covered his tanned torso. What a shame, George thought but stopped his mind before he had any more intrusive ones.

“God, I’m starving,” Clay complained, taking a seat in the armchair next to the couch. The boy behaved very differently from when George had seen him in his bedroom.

“We could order some food,” the smaller boy suggested as his two other friends sat next to him.

“Or I could cook,” Nick proposed, grinning. “I make a killer steak.”

“I’d rather starve to death,” the green-eyed boy joked, chuckling as he looked at his raven-haired friend on the couch.

“Yeah man, you’ll burn our house down while making a salad,” Luke agreed, playfully slapping a hand on Nick’s shoulder.

“I would not. But okay, we don’t have all the ingredients anyway,” Nick said with a smile, grabbing his phone so he could place their order. After discussing, they decided to go with burgers and fries.

About forty minutes later, the doorbell rang and the four boys stopped the conversation they were having to pick up the delivered food and drinks.

When they arrived at the dinner table, they opened the bags and each grabbed their items. George had a chicken sandwich with some fries and a vanilla milkshake he’d been craving. Contently, he started sipping from the drink, looking up from his food to his friends.

“Shit, they forgot my drink,” Luke cursed, rummaging through the paper bags without success. “George, let me have a sip.” The blond-haired boy pouted his bottom lip and reached out his arm. George rolled his eyes but gave the other his cold milkshake.

Nick’s hand, with the black nail polish Karl had applied, stole the drink before George could take it back from Luke, taking a few sips as well. The raven-haired boy exaggerated his delight and said, “Hmm, Clay, you should try this too.”

“Alright,” Clay said friendly, taking George’s drink and sucking on its straw to taste the vanilla.

“At this rate, there is almost nothing left for me,” George whined jokingly, looking at the taller boy and accepting his drink back. Their hands slightly brushed in the exchange, sending a spark along George’s arm. With a broad smile, he faced his friends and drank from his half-empty milkshake. “I’m never giving any of you my drink again.”

***

The food was finished very quickly and the four boys ended up talking for hours. George’s cheeks hurt from the grinning but he was far from tired. However, they had decided it would be best if they went to bed early tonight, having impulsively planned the housewarming tomorrow.

“Sleep tight,” Nick said as he stood up first, walking toward the stairs. “And enjoy having your own room.”

“Night,” George shouted over his shoulder as he entered his bedroom, turning on the light on his nightstand and closing the door behind him. He changed into grey sweatpants and an oversized t-shirt, which engulfed his body comfortably, ready for bed.

He flopped onto his mattress and stared at the ceiling. It’s way too early to fall asleep, he thought as he grabbed his phone to mindlessly scroll on it.

After what felt like half an hour, his phone screen surprisingly read 2 o’clock. Still not tired, George sneaked out of his room to grab a snack from the kitchen.

A few steps later, the couch in the living room was visible and unexpectedly, he met the eyes of Clay. When we shared the dorm I always knew if everyone was asleep or not, the brown-haired boy recalled, slowly approaching the other. Not anymore I guess.

“You’re awake,” the green-eyed boy on the couch said, stating the clear fact as he paused the thing he’d been watching on tv.

“Yep, just wanted to,” George paused, eyes landing on an opened bag of chips on the coffee table in front of Clay, “get those snacks.”

“Oh, uh, I’ve had enough you can grab them,” the taller boy offered and George approached the bag, glad the situation was resolved so quickly. “Or,” Clay said, causing the other to freeze and making space for George to sit even though the whole couch was already empty, “you could stay and watch the documentary I’ve been watching for my final paper. Who knew anthropology would make me pull an all-nighter.” The option was said more slowly, eyes meeting each other again.

George gulped, tension rising in his chest, not wanting to fall for the boy’s friendly act. “Are Nick and Luke joining as well?” he asked, taking a seat at the other far end of the couch so the distance between them was the biggest. Why would he invite me otherwise? George wondered.

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen them all night,” Clay answered casually, grabbing his opened notebook and pen. “They’re probably asleep.”

“Oh, okay,” the smaller boy answered, trying not to sound nervous. He looked down at his hands in his lap, fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. No, this could be good, he thought as the documentary resumed. Clay wants us to simply hang out as friends. No pretending. He relaxed a bit, hope slowly replacing his uneasiness.

The flatscreen showed how the Ancient Egyptian civilization developed and they mostly watched in silence. George occasionally chimed in to add information he’d learned in his own History lectures. The smaller boy watched as the other wrote it down in the notebook in his lap and refocused on the screen.

George, however, often kept his eyes on Clay, admiring the faintly lit features. He felt slightly proud that his friend was working so hard on his project, glad that at least the blond-haired boy had regained his motivation for his study.

George was actually engaged in the documentary, so when he turned to his right to glance at Clay again, he was startled to see the other already looking at him. How long has he been staring? he questioned to himself, growing hot. The air felt thicker than it had before and he could feel a blush forming on his cheeks.

“Do you also want some water?” Clay asked friendly, pausing the screen and standing up.

“Yeah, sure,” George answered, avoiding eye contact. Maybe it’s just me that feels this on edge, he concluded as the other walked away. Am I just projecting? He chuckled to himself, This is so stupid.

Not long after, Clay returned with two bottles of water from their fridge. “Thanks,” George said, pressing his lips in a thin smile as he received the drink.

The taller boy sat back down on the couch again, closer than before. Clay hadn’t pressed play as they both drank some of their water, and George felt the need to break the silence that had formed.

“I liked your book, by the way,” the brown-haired boy said, facing the other. “I especially liked the ending.”

“Oh yeah?” Clay asked, not seeming too interested in George’s actual review. Instead, the taller boy had stared intensely at George’s lips when he’d talked. “Figured you’d have finished the book way quicker since you’re a fast reader.”

“Well,” the smaller boy began, shrugging, “sometimes I like to take my time to enjoy it more.”

“Oh, do you?” Clay asked teasingly, licking his own lips. George let out a shaky cough as he realized how inappropriate his response would have sounded out of context.

“You know I didn’t mean it like that,” he answered in a small voice.

He shyly broke the eye contact they were holding, his heart thudding loudly. George hated the way that even their small talk eventually was dominated by the tension that hung between them for weeks. This time, however, he couldn’t bear it any longer.

“We should sleep,” he said curtly, trying to defuse the situation. “We can watch the rest of the documentary tomorrow after the party.”

“Yeah, alright,” Clay said, almost sounding disappointed. The two of them stood up, George beelining to his room. As the green-eyed boy reached the bottom of the stairs he added, “Good night, George.”

The smaller boy glanced to his left to give the other one final look, before stepping into his room and exhaling. “Good night, Clay,” he whispered, despite knowing he was the only one who could hear it.

As George crawled under the comforter he tried to ease his mind and think about how exciting tomorrow would be. In all of the scenarios though, Clay kept joining his side to tease and seduce him. He grunted, turning to his other side as sleep slowly washed over him.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Housewarming

There was a knock on George’s door and he groaned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Confused, he looked at his phone to see if he might have overslept and if the housewarming had already started. His screen, however, read 9 o’clock and so he drowsily crawled out of bed to open his bedroom door. It may be important, he reasoned, yawning.

“Good morning,” he said, revealing the person who’d woken him up. His eyes widened as he met Clay’s green ones. “Oh, uh, hey Clay.” His smile slightly dropped, nervousness rising in his chest.

“Thought you’d be excited to see me,” the taller boy smirked, taking a step forward and closing the door behind him. George wanted to back away to give the other space, however, he felt large hands on his hipbones, stopping him. “Not so fast, Georgie.”

The smaller boy didn’t know how to process everything that was happening, his mind blank. The demeanor of Clay showed no intent in lessening the lust in the air, holding George close.

“What- why are you here?” George managed to ask, heart racing. He looked up through his eyelashes at the other, hoping for a reasonable explanation.

“To see you, of course,” the blond-haired boy answered, holding George’s jaw so the other couldn’t avoid his eyes. “Fuck the pretending.”

It was definitely not the response the brown-eyed boy had thought of and George let out a nervous chuckle, knowing he wouldn’t have the strength to resist the other for much longer.

“We shouldn’t do this,” the brown-haired boy breathed. I don’t want Clay to do something he’ll regret. However, when he looked into the other’s eyes, he saw no hesitation or worry. Instead, they were predatorial, sending a shiver down George’s spine.

“Why not? Don’t you want me here?” Clay asked boldly, giving the hips in his hands a squeeze. George loved the sensation, shaking his head bashfully.

“No, I do want you here,” he confessed quietly in the crook of Clay’s neck.

“Perfect,” the taller boy muttered, capturing George’s mouth. The brown-haired boy let out a surprised whimper, not knowing what had come over the other. What has changed since yesterday? he wondered, accepting that he didn’t really need an answer right now.

The kiss was swiftly deepened, both of them fully giving in. The fluttering in George’s stomach was now uncontrollable as they staggered backward toward the bed. Once the smaller boy’s calves hit the edge of the mattress, their lips broke apart for a second.

“I’ve been wanting to do this for a long time,” Clay said lowly, caressing George’s cheek with his thumb. “I want you, George, only you.” The brown-haired boy’s heart leaped, hearing the one thing he’d longed for since the very beginning.

With dilated pupils and reddened cheeks, George licked his lips, eyeing the other lustfully. Without a warning, the smaller boy was pushed onto his bed, bouncing slightly as he landed. The part of him that believed this wasn’t a good idea had left long ago. So he repositioned himself, placing his head on a pillow and slightly parting his knees.

Eagerly, Clay climbed between them, hands running over the other’s sides as he removed the oversized shirt George was wearing. After, the boy on top swiftly discarded his own, leaning down to place a kiss on the brown-haired boy’s jaw. George roamed his hands over the other’s muscular back, ending at Clay’s waistband and giving it a tug.

“Don’t be impatient,” the green-eyed boy tutted, capturing both of George’s slim wrists with one hand and pinning them above the smaller boy’s head.

The tight grip secured that the boy under Clay wasn’t able to continue what he’d been doing. George shot him a slightly disappointed look but complied, letting the other take full control of the situation.

“Let me take care of you this time, okay?” Clay said seductively, pressing his whole body down as he kissed George’s neck, sucking maroon marks.

The smaller boy hummed in agreement which turned into a moan as the green-eyed boy made his way down his body. Even when Clay had let go of his wrists, George refused to interfere, keeping his hands in their place and clenching them into fists.

He squirmed as the boy on top sucked on the skin just beneath his belly button, arching his back. “Clay,” he whined, now clutching the fabric of his pillowcase.

“Are you ready, princess?” the blond-haired boy asked, fingers poised to pull down George’s sweatpants and boxers.

“Uh-huh,” George said, looking at Clay’s face between his legs, who gave him a more demanding look. “Yes. Please, yes,” he begged instead, a moan falling from his lips.

Without teasing any longer, Clay yanked off George’s last pieces of clothing. The brown-haired boy gave up on maintaining his hands to himself and tugged Clay closer to where he needed him to be, finger running through blond locks. The nerves of his abdomen sparkled full of anticipation and George threw his head back, squeezing his eyes shut.

When he opened his eyes, Clay was nowhere in sight. Still flustered and in shock, George’s eyes widened. No, no, no, he thought, fully waking up and realizing he couldn’t even escape the tension in his sleep anymore, not this again.

His clothing uncomfortably hugged every part of his body and the brown-haired boy grunted. Feeling incredibly hot, he threw off his comforter, the ceiling fan’s breeze hitting his sweaty skin. A shudder traveled over his body and George bit his bottom lip, still feeling worked up.

Eventually, he stood up and walked up to this closet. He was, however, first confronted by his reflection in the mirrored doors. His hair was messy and his face flushed red from the heat. Embarrassed, he quickly grabbed new clothes to wear and walked over to his bathroom, in desperate need of a rinsing shower and the new pair of boxers in his hands.

After he’d successfully calmed himself down in the shower, he walked into the living room, hair still ruffled and wet. Through the large windows on his left, he saw his three friends were already awake and in the backyard, setting some things up for the party. The sun was already shining brightly in the sky, promising a surprisingly hot April day. George joined the others, hoping he didn’t look too shattered from his night.

“Good morning, Gogs,” Nick greeted and Luke also gave him a welcoming smile as he continued firing up the grill. George sat down on one of the loungers next to the pool Clay was cleaning and saw Nick walking over to the other reclining chair, throwing his shirt on it. “Gotta test the waters, don’t you think?” the raven-haired boy said to George with a mischievous grin.

“Whatever you say,” the smaller boy said, watching Nick as he ran up to the pool and did a cannonball, splashing his green-eyed friend.

George let out a chuckle when he saw Clay’s shocked face, the net still in his hand. “You idiot!” the boy exclaimed with a laugh, giving up on cleaning any longer.

Without hesitation, the taller boy grabbed the neckline of his shirt, ready to join his friend in the water. George let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding as he watched the other lift his shirt and remove it. Reluctantly, he stared at the tanned torso, visualizing it between his legs again. He gulped, trying to get rid of his dry throat, and peeled his eyes off the other as he dived into the water.

Then, George’s ears perked up as he heard a faint ring coming from the front door and announced, “The first people are here!” Glad to be distracted, the brown-haired boy went to welcome his friends in, closely followed by Luke who was done with his task. With a broad smile, George swung the door open and revealed Ponk and Sam, both with their hands full. “Welcome, come in.”

“Hey!” Ponk greeted, holding up a plastic bag. “We’ve come bearing gifts.” His boyfriend next to him nodded with a grin, carrying a six-pack of beers. He stepped inside, placing the crate briefly on the ground to pull Luke into a hug, slapping him on the back. George smiled fondly at the interaction, the two boys had apparently bonded over time.

“I see you know the direct way into my heart,” Luke chuckled, stepping aside to let Ponk in too. “Come with me, I’ll show you around.” He wrapped an arm around Sam’s shoulder even though the other was a fair bit taller and guided him to the backyard.

“Bought you this,” Ponk said with a grin once the others had left, gaining George’s attention again and pulling a boxed kettle from his bag. “I felt like you were going to miss having one.”

“No way,” the brown-haired boy laughed, taking the gift, “Thank you so much.” He hugged his friend and walked with him to the kitchen on their right, putting the kettle on the counter next to the sink.

“Wow, this place is brilliant,” the almond-colored boy next to him beamed, impressed as he looked over the opposite counters into the living room.

Before George could agree with the other, he heard the doorbell ring again. Excited, both Ponk and him welcomed Hailey and Karl inside. The light brown-haired girl held up a champagne bottle to celebrate the new house and the boy next to her carried a small lamp with him.

“I thought maybe one of you would appreciate a color-shifting light in their room,” Karl explained with a smile. Only he could come up with such a gift, George thought fondly. While he thanked the two, Ponk got called by his boyfriend in the backyard to have a look at something. With a nod, the almond-colored boy excused himself and walked away, leaving George, Karl and Hailey alone. “So, do we get a tour?” the just-entered boy asked, rubbing his hands together.

George considered having Luke give it since he had seen the house more often than him, but after seeing the blond-haired boy laughing with Ponk and Sam, he decided it wasn’t really necessary and agreed to show them around.

***

“Okay, now that you’ve seen the living area, you two can follow me and I’ll show the bedrooms,” George continued with a grin, walking to his bedroom and holding the handle in his hands. “This is my room,” he clarified to his two friends who were waiting in full anticipation. “Tada!”

George let the other two enter first, seeing their eyes lit up in envy and excitement. Karl went in and looked around in awe, inspecting the ensuite and then rejoining the others, mumbling some compliments.

“Ugh, a double bed. I’m so jealous,” Hailey complained light-heartedly, sitting on the edge of George’s bed and bunching a little up and down. She looked around as well, from George’s mirrored closet behind her to the desk with a pile of his art supplies in front of her. “You know I can see a mattress fit right there,” she started, gesturing to the open space Karl and George were standing. “I won’t take much room I promise.” She grinned as George met her blue eyes and he happily smiled back.

Karl ran his hand over the wooden surface of the desk and stopped when he noticed a pair of white goggles, picking them up and putting them on. “Why do you never wear these?” he asked, now propping them up in his fluffy brown hair. “They’re awesome!”

George let out a laugh, seeing the odd sunglasses on someone else. “It was winter, you idiot, and I just like them as decoration,” he shrugged, proud of himself that he came up with the excuses so quickly. It’s really because I don’t know what Clay will think of it.

The grey-eyed boy hummed in response, placing the clout glasses back where they were, and said, “Well, I say we go to the next room, don’t you think?”

“Yeah,” Hailey added, standing back up and waiting for George to lead the way.

The brown-haired boy guided them to Luke’s room, which they quickly went through, just praising how it was decorated with led lighting and pointing out the obvious fact that it was bigger. Karl and Hailey then followed him up the stairs to Clay’s room which George entered with slight hesitation.

He had never actually seen it fully decorated yet and his eyes scanned the shelves with as much interest as his friends. On George’s direct left was the bed facing a desk, which was almost completely empty besides from a closed laptop and picture frame.

Curiously, the brown-haired boy walked up to it as the others looked at different parts of the room. When he realized what it showed, his heart was warmed, picking it up. In his hands, he held the picture of him piggybacking Clay when they were in their freshman year. He smiled at his friend’s and his excited expressions, both grinning from ear to ear. He was glad that at least Clay could forgive him enough to not look back bitterly at old times.

“Damn, he’s got a lot of trophies,” Karl remarked, suddenly standing next to George.

The brown-eyed boy looked from the item in his hands to the shelve above the desk, where the rewards were presented. They were all from the university swimming championships, the most recent one in the center.

“Aww, come look over here,” Hailey beckoned to a collage of photos on the wall. The two boys in the room joined her side and glanced at all the pictures one by one.

There was one that showed young Nick, Luke, and Clay from high school, George presumed, another depicting the green-eyed boy’s family, and a final one of the friend group in the beginning of sophomore year. The four boys were standing in the middle, Jane and Hailey on the left of them and Poppy on the right, next to Clay. The blond-haired boy had his arm around her waist and smiled broadly. George let his eyes fall to the ground. It’s impossible to imagine them together now. He looked back at the frame on the desk. But then again it’s also hard to imagine us being so truly happy with each other like in that one, he thought, swallowing the lump in his throat.

“It’s missing something,” Karl concluded, hands in his sides and snapping George back to reality. “Me.”

Hailey snorted, not expecting the answer with the serious tone the other had used. “He doesn’t even know you for long. Of course, you’re not there,” she said, smiling.

“Yeah, yeah, not yet,” the grey-eyed boy added, nudging George’s side. “I’ll be on this wall. Mark my words.”

George chuckled, happy to be distracted, and walked out of the room. With an unconscious sigh, he closed Clay’s door behind him and guided his two friends to the final bedroom. “Last but not least, we have Nick’s,” he said dramatically, going in with the others.

The room was certainly smaller than Clay’s but suited their raven-haired friend, with dark blue and grey furniture and a mini fridge underneath the desk on their right.

Karl slipped from behind George and flopped onto the bed with an approving noise. “It’s so comfy here,” the grey-eyed boy whined, snuggling his face into one of the pillows. Hailey looked around and laid down next to her friend on the bed.

“You lot can come over whenever you want, you know,” George said with a chuckle, looking at the two occupying Nick’s bed.

“Careful with that invitation, George. I’ll be here every night,” Karl joked, rolling over to his back, arms behind his head. George joined them, sitting down on the edge of the bed and relaxing a bit.

A few minutes of comfortable silence later, Hailey was the first to move and break it. “Okay, I’ve had enough otherwise I’ll fall asleep,” she said, standing up and stretching her arms above her head.

“True, we can’t have that. The party hasn’t even really started,” Karl added, sitting upright and rubbing his eyes.

The three of them left Nick’s room, descended the stairs, and walked out into the backyard, joining their friends. “The house is nice and all but it is really all about this place,” George introduced, gesturing to the patio, grass field, and pool that looked very appealing in the sunshine. The brown-haired boy satisfyingly sucked in the fresh air and, to his surprise, he spotted Poppy. Probably didn’t hear the doorbell from upstairs, he figured, offering her a smile as a greeting.

Then, his attention was grabbed by water splattering as Clay hoisted himself out of the pool to presumably greet Karl and Hailey, who were standing closely behind George, admiring the backyard. The brown-haired boy tried to not look too long at the little drops of water clinging to Clay’s sun-tanned skin, sliding subtly down his collarbones and clinging to his hair as he approached. His cheeks warmed at the memory of the other showering and most importantly the dream he had.

Clay offered a small smile that George couldn’t get himself to return. He held his own hands awkwardly as he stood waiting for Clay to finally walk past him. The green-eyed boy shot him a quick questioning look before passing him and letting the smaller boy breathe again. This is just sad, he thought, blaming himself for being so nervous. We finally had our act together and of course, now I have to make things weird again.

Before standing still for too long, he walked toward Luke, Sam, and Ponk, who were at the grill, preparing some food, and greeted them, “Hey, how’s it going?”

“It’s going great,” Luke answered, gesturing to the sizzling burgers on the barbecue with his half-empty beer bottle. “I’d say we can eat in about ten minutes.”

“Yeah,” Sam agreed, drinking some of his beer, completely in his element, with a spatula in hand.

George moved to stand next to Ponk, the four of them observing the others in the garden. Clay had dried himself off with a towel and was now lounging in one of the chairs.

The brown-haired boy watching told himself off and instead focused on Nick who was in the pool, leaning with his elbows on the edge, talking with Karl who had taken his shoes off and hung with his legs in the water. The grey-eyed boy sitting was talking with grand hand movements and the raven-haired boy just eyed the other, listening tentatively.

Then, Poppy walked toward George and the boys he was standing with, to grab a drink from the crate at their feet. When she had two of the brown bottles in her hand she turned back around, briefly glancing at the boys. George noticed she looked Sam up and down and scoffed lightly, leaving to give a beer to Hailey.

As she walked out of hearing distance, George questioned, “What’s up with you two?”

“At Jane’s farewell party I followed you guys’ advice and let’s just say it wasn’t the nicest first impression,” Sam explained, the smallest smirk on his face.

George let out a light chuckle, imagining the face Poppy might have pulled when someone she didn’t even know wasn’t intimidated by her. Ponk laughed too, high-fiving his boyfriend, and even Luke, who had no hard feelings toward her, smiled, probably thinking the same thing as George.

“Could you gather everyone? The food is ready,” Luke announced to his smaller friend, while Sam was putting the steaming burgers on a plate. George gave a curt nod and proceeded to do so, walking up to all of the other guests.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: Go with the Flow

Loud splashing from the pool could be heard as Poppy and Luke jumped into the water. The brown-haired girl shrieked a bit from the coldness but kept a smile on her face as she grabbed a volleyball, which she had presumably brought with her, from the edge.

George was sitting in one of the loungers, enjoying the afternoon sun with a full stomach. He looked at the girl in the water, her red bikini beautifully showing off her body. The inflated ball in her hands he recognized from previous years, years with way less drama.

“Oh my God, I wanna play,” Karl said cheerfully, nudging Nick in his side, who was standing next to the boy a few feet away from George. “Nick, you and me against Luke and Poppy.”

”Err,” the raven-haired boy hesitantly started, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.

“What? Scared you’re gonna lose?” Luke asked from the water, raising a challenging eyebrow.

“Yeah,” Karl smirked, moving his face closer to Nick’s, “you’re not scared, are you?” The spoken tone was alluring, and George could see the other’s face growing scarlet in response.

“No, of course not,” Nick answered quickly, regaining his posture. “Let’s do this.” After a cheer from Karl, the two boys entered the water as well, taking the position opposite the other duo.

For a few minutes, George watched the game in silence, eventually zoning out to the laughter of his friends. Even though he desperately didn’t want it, the longer he let his mind wander, the more he started to think about Clay. The green-eyed boy had gone out to buy more beer for the others and would be back in ten minutes.

I should feel relieved not to have him around, George reasoned, but instead, he missed the other, longing to see him again. Why does he have so much control over my thoughts? Already knowing the answer to that question, he sighed and shot his eyes up at the sky.

“You alright, mate?” Ponk asked friendly, taking a seat on the other chair and gaining eye contact with his brown-haired friend.

“Yeah, I’m just nervous about all the changes,” George explained, telling half the truth. “Gonna miss seeing you every morning,” he added with a chuckle, trying to avoid any more questions about his mood.

“Me too,” Ponk smiled back, “but we’ll keep in touch obviously. I’ve got a lot of studying appointments in the library planned for us.” The almond-colored boy winked at the other, both of them knowing they'd have a lot of fun regardless of their time-consuming project together.

“Did you see that, Karl?” Nick shouted with a wide grin on his face, drawing George and Ponk’s attention to the people in the water.

“Yeah, I saw it,” his teammate laughed, his fluffy brown hair fully wet and sticking to his forehead. “That was awesome! What a smash.” The two boys treading the water high-fived and focused on the volleyball game again, waiting for Poppy to give them the ball to serve.

From the corner of his eye, George saw Ponk’s smile grow as he also watched the interaction. In comfortable silence, the boys on the loungers followed their friends’ game, occasionally commenting on a good play.

“Let’s go, baby!” Nick cheered as Karl scored the last point, winning the volleyball game for them. He had enthusiastically grabbed the grey-eyed boy in his sides and lifted him a foot up, both of them giggling as Karl was submerged in the water again. “Too easy,” he added, grinning broadly at Luke, who was on his way out of the pool just like Poppy.

“Yeah, whatever,” the blond-haired boy said as he grabbed a towel he’d left there earlier. “I’m still better than you in all other games.”

“Well c’mon now, you don’t have to lie, Luke,” Nick laughed, also getting out of the pool and running a hand through his wet black hair. Followed by Karl, he headed inside the house to presumably fetch some towels.

I kinda wanna swim now, George thought while looking at the water, being slightly amused by how unexpected the thought was. Being embraced by the water and cooling off was something he could get behind and after informing Ponk, he went straight to his bedroom.

He changed into his swimwear, grabbed a towel, and gave his half-naked body one final look in a mirror before exiting his room. Turning the corner without looking, he bumped into someone, almost falling over from the impact. George was kept upright by two warm hands on his shoulders.

"Oh, I'm sorry," an all too familiar voice said, quickly letting go of his grip on the smaller boy. George swiftly ran a hand through his fluffy hair and looked up to meet the other’s eyes.

“No problem, Clay,” the brown-haired boy responded, feeling warmth already growing in his chest and the places the other’s hands had been. “I was just going for a swim,” he explained, restraining the urge to facepalm himself for stating such an obvious fact.

“Right,” the other boy breathed, making no intent in moving out of George’s way so he could go to the backyard, just eyeing the other’s pale torso. The smaller boy felt flustered by the observing look and nervously fidgeted with the towel in his hands. Before he could comment on it though, Clay seemed to have snapped out of his admiring stare and took a step back. “Ahem, right,” he repeated, clearing his throat and this time sounding more determined.

Walking out the backdoor, George could have sworn he heard the taller boy curse to himself as he walked past him. Trying to be nonchalant, the brown-haired boy dropped his towel on the ground next to the pool and descended the entry ladder. A shiver ran over his body as he finally sank his warm body into the cold water.

A few minutes of swimming later, George saw Clay join the people outside again, handing out the newly bought cans of beer to his friends. Poppy was scrolling on her phone and laying on the lounger next to Ponk. Sam and Luke were talking beside the table as they accepted the drink from their green-eyed friend.

From the pool, George heard the two decide to shotgun the can, curious about who could do it the fastest. After poking a hole, Luke counted from three before they placed it against their mouths. Normally, Luke and Nick would compete, but George hadn’t seen the raven-haired boy since the volleyball game.

“See that, Ponkie?” Sam questioned brightly, beating Luke by a whole second and wiping some spilled beer from his chin. “Still reigning champion.” The boy flexed his bicep muscles and with a grin wrapped his arms around his boyfriend who’d walked up to him.

“How are you so good?” Luke laughed, seeing Ponk congratulate his boyfriend with a kiss on the cheek. “I’ve never had anyone win against me.”

George smiled, forearms leaning on the edge of the pool, as he saw the disappointed look on the blond-haired boy’s face.

“Well, as a gay man…” Sam started but stopped himself, bursting out in laughter along with Luke and Ponk.

George let out a chuckle as well, pushing himself off the edge and floating on his back in the pool. He exhaled, relaxing and looking up at the sky, faint stars already showing. A breeze made the parts of his chest that were above the water shiver and he quickly submerged himself fully. Holding his breath, he swam around a bit, enjoying the peace and quiet.

The muffled noises from his friends talking filled his ears but unfortunately, his lungs protested from the lack of air. He broke the water surface, inhaling deeply, and shook his head, creating a circle of droplets all around him. With his hand, the brown-haired boy pushed a strand that was in front of his eyes away and looked at the backdoor which opened.

“I think it’s time for some champagne!” Nick announced, walking out with the bottle they had gotten as a housewarming gift from Hailey.

“Yes! Pop it, baby,” Karl added, appearing right behind the raven-haired boy as he exited the house as well.

Nick began twisting the cork, aiming for the bottle to explode. Shaking it, the anticipation was high in the air and with a bang, the cork shot away. Champagne foam spilled out and to make it even worse the boy holding the bottle placed his thumb on top, spraying the drink everywhere. George swam a little further away, laughing broadly at the spectacle.

The raven-haired boy now pointed the bottle at Luke who cursed and ran away and then at the boy next to him who shrieked and did the same. He laughed manically and then placed the half-empty bottle to his mouth, taking a swig.

While getting out of the pool, George observed with a smile how Clay sneaked up behind his drinking friend and stole the bottle out of Nick’s hand. “Leave some for the rest of us,” the blond-haired boy laughed, taking a sip and then standing on his tiptoes so Nick couldn’t reach the champagne he was holding up.

George’s eyes flicked to the sliver of skin that got exposed by the rising of the other’s shirt and guiltily bit his lip, draping his towel over his wet shoulders. The taller boy’s lower abs were tensed by the stretch and the shape of them seemed to be pointing to a place George had to stop himself from thinking about too much. Ugh, I hate this, he thought, suppressing the reminders of his dream.

“Fine,” Nick shrugged nonchalantly, “I guess I’ll share.”

“Oh wow, so you do know sharing is caring,” Clay said playfully, handing his friend back the bottle.

“Bro, you sound like my mother,” the raven-haired boy said, rolling his eyes and drinking from the champagne.

“Of course I do,” the taller boy agreed, his tone falling into a serious one. “We talk all the time,” he finished with a wink, causing the other to choke on his drink.

George laughed too as he finished drying himself off, and looked at the scene before him. Nick was coughing while Karl was rubbing circles on his back, giggling at how much the joke had backfired. The raven-haired boy had turned bright red from gasping for air, and after calming down, said with a pathetic laugh, “Does anyone else want some? I think I’ve had enough.”

***

It had gone completely dark outside when four boys guided Poppy to their front door, saying goodbye to their final guest. The girl gave one last smile over her shoulder as she said, “Bye boys, oh, and don’t forget to put them in a vase.”

George followed her gaze to the bouquet of poppies, she had brought for the housewarming, that was laying on the entryway table and assured, “We will, bye.”

After the door closed, the room fell into a comfortable silence. George could hear Clay exhale as the taller boy walked up to the red flowers, picking them up. With them, he entered the kitchen, opened the trash can with the foot pedal, and threw the whole bouquet in.

“What?” Clay asked, meeting the confused gazes of the other three boys as the lid closed. “We don’t even have a vase.”

“That’s true,” Luke shrugged, turning his attention to his raven-haired friend next to him. “Nick, I know it’s late but you up to play a game or two?”

“Hell yeah, I’m down,” the boy answered, already walking toward the stairs to go to his computer in his room. Luke split up as well, opening the door to his room and leaving Clay and George alone.

The smaller of the two was also about to leave, looking forward to closing his eyes and ending his day peacefully, especially considering how it had begun, but was interrupted by Clay in the kitchen.

“You still wanna watch the rest of the documentary?” the blond-haired boy asked, seeming to genuinely want to spend more time with the other.

George searched the other’s eyes for any sign of insincerity and, to his surprise, discovered the opposite. This could be a step in the right direction, he reasoned, relieved. He gave the taller boy a warm smile and nodded before following him to the couch in the living room.

Contrary to the night before, the two boys sat down not too far from each other. George had to keep his knees close together so they wouldn’t touch the other’s, still feeling hesitant from his dream.

After resuming the documentary with the remote, Clay reached for his notebook he’d left on the coffee table and leaned back, eyes focused on the flatscreen. Minutes went by like that, the two of them watching in silence, listening to the voice-over and the occasional scribbling of Clay’s pen.

“George?” Clay asked softly, meeting the brown eyes of the boy next to him and gently placing his notebook on the coffee table. The smaller boy already felt heat rising to his cheeks as he waited for the other to continue, his heart hammering in his chest. “I’m glad we can hang out like this again.” The sentence was said lightly but hung heavy in the air and hope, George had feared he’d give into, filled his chest. “I’ve missed when it was just you and me,” the green-eyed boy continued.

A suntanned hand reached for George’s cheek, cupping it and cooling the skin. “Really?” the brown-haired boy questioned, pinching himself in his thigh to make sure he wasn’t imagining this. In the background, the documentary was still playing but he blocked out the noises and focused on the face in front of him.

“Yeah,” the other whispered even softer than before, leaning in closer so their noses were almost touching. Emerald green eyes flicked to George’s lips, both of them waiting for the other to close the final gap.

With slight hesitation, George eventually did, feeling the other’s fingers push back into his hair. Once he felt Clay giving in, George closed his eyes, melting into the kiss which inevitably deepened. It became more and more intense each time the smaller boy caught Clay’s bottom lip between his teeth. Against better judgment, his body continuously wanted more, hands tugging on the t-shirt’s fabric on Clay’s shoulders.

The green-eyed boy answered his cravings by wrapping his other arm around the smaller boy’s waist and with ease hoisted George on top of his lap. With a small gasp, the brown-eyed boy sat down in his new place, straddling Clay and wrapping his arms around the blond-haired boy’s neck.

Having broken apart for a few seconds for the movement, George hungrily captured the other’s lips again, savoring the sensation. Every touch reminded him of the dream he had last night and he still couldn’t believe this was really happening.

“Ugh, George, you’re so bad for me,” Clay grunted, tracing the other’s hip bones with his thumbs. The electricity that ran through George’s body sparked up with each roll his hips made, seeking friction. “When you’re doing this, do you even feel guilty?” the boy below George murmured, tightening the grip on the smaller boy’s hips and guiding them back and forth.

“Oh, very,” George whispered in the other’s ear, being lifted up a little by Clay and grinding back down. The thrill of doing something that felt prohibited surged through his body. “There’s just one thing,” the brown-haired boy continued, facing the other and meeting the emerald green eyes, pointer finger traveling over Clay’s covered chest all the way down to their waistbands. He could feel the taller boy’s body saying the same thing he was thinking.

“And what’s that, princess?” Clay asked lowly. Both of their gazes were full of lust, pupils blown and unable to keep them off each other.

“We’re still wearing way too much,” George finished his sentence, slightly nervous about the other’s response to his observation.

For a second, the brown-haired boy thought that maybe he’d taken things too far but then Clay smirked, throwing George to his side. The smaller boy fell on his back onto the couch, unable to hide his pink cheeks and the excitement in his body. He parted his knees just like he had done in his imagination and waited for Clay to finish removing his shirt. The boy on the bottom tried to touch the abs in front of him but could only reach the muscles of the other’s shoulders as Clay leaned down, removing George’s sweatpants agonizingly slow.

With that piece of clothing gone, the brown-haired boy sat up a little straighter to remove his shirt too. Then, both of them froze, hearing a noise coming from the staircase behind them.

“Shit,” Clay cursed, handing the pants in his hands to George and swiftly putting his shirt back on. Panic rose in the smaller boy’s chest, overpowering the previous libido.

Against his cravings, the brown-haired boy quickly stood up from the couch and sneaked off to his bedroom door, his ears perking for the footsteps descending the stairs. When he glanced over his shoulder in Clay's direction, the only sign that something had happened between them was the scarlet hue on the taller boy's face.

“Hey, Clay, I’ve been looking everywhere for you, bro,” Nick said, once he saw the blond-haired boy he was searching for. “Thought you’d be in your room.” Please don’t notice me, George prayed as he very slowly pushed the door handle in his hand down.

“I was just watching the documentary for my paper,” Clay explained casually as George entered his room, still in his boxers and shirt and unseen by his friend.

Once he’d silently closed the door behind him, he flopped down on his mattress, sighing deeply and feeling his heart beating in his chest. As he heard the muffled sounds of his two friends in the living room talking, he tried to wrap his head around what had just happened. Clay doesn’t want anything serious with me. That’s something I can only dream of, he reminded himself but he didn’t know if he still believed it.

He repeated those thoughts in an attempt to convince himself as he closed his eyes and tried to calm down, still being worked up from moments before.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30: Strike a Deal

The loud boiling noises from the kettle filled George’s ears, disturbing the peaceful silence of the early morning. While leaning against the kitchen counter, he absentmindedly scrolled on his phone. All his friends were still sleeping this hour on a Saturday, so when he heard the kettle, which Ponk had gifted him yesterday, turn off, he tucked his phone into his sweatpants’ pocket.

As he wrapped his hands around the newly brewed cup of tea, his gaze landed on the living room’s couch, picturing Clay hovering over him. Ugh, that is exactly why everything is so complicated, George thought as his mind recalled what had happened last night. Simply moving on from his feelings wasn’t an achievable option anymore he realized, sighing deeply. I’ve kissed him, moaned his name, sucked his d-

“Fuck,” George cursed aloud, interrupting his own train of thought as his eyes landed on the boy he was thinking of. From where he stood, he could see the back of Clay’s head through the big window behind the television.

After contemplating for a minute, the smaller boy hesitantly walked toward the backdoor, opening it before he could chicken out.

“Up already?” George lightheartedly asked the blond-haired boy who was laying on the closest lounger. Clay looked surprised as he watched the other approach him, but George pretended like he didn’t notice.

“Oh, yeah, couldn’t sleep,” Clay said, shifting subtly his legs out of the way so George could sit down on the lounger as well.

George could feel Clay stare at him but was unable to meet the emerald green eyes just yet. However, when the silence became unbearable, George tried to start a casual conversation and said, “What were you doing out here?” He fidgeted with his hands in his lap as he patiently waited for a response.

“Can I ask you something?” the blond-haired boy questioned instead of answering. Clay was eyeing the other slowly, the tension between them building.

“Yeah,” George muttered, nervously biting his bottom lip. He saw the other open his mouth but pause, contemplating his wording.

“Yesterday…” the green-eyed boy began but trailed off after the first word. George could see in the corner of his eye how Clay sat up straighter and leaned forward, mouth next to George’s ear. “If Nick hadn’t interrupted us yesterday, would we have…”

“Ended up having sex?” George finished the question quietly, feeling his heart hammer in his chest. Do I say the truth or what he wants to hear? the brown-haired boy panickily wondered, trying to figure out the best option.

“Would you have wanted to?” Clay added as the brown-haired boy remained silent, breath fanning against the other’s skin.

George knew they needed to have this conversation, both having pretended for weeks that nothing was going on between them. He also knew that his gaze might reveal his cravings, so he continued to stare at the ground, despite his whole body wanting to soak up Clay’s closeness.

“I’d be down to try some stuff with you,” he eventually confessed, wetting his lips. Instantly, George regretted how forward he’d been, feeling Clay withdrawing slightly. “Only if you are too, of course,” he added, trying to sound less desperate.

“But won’t that ruin our friendship?” the blond-haired boy questioned softly, finally gaining eye contact and sounding unsure.

George’s heart was slightly warmed by the fact the other was so concerned, really showing that he was important to Clay again. But we can never go back to just being friends, George concluded, knowing that wouldn’t satisfy him anymore.

“I mean, it’s not like there are any serious feelings, right?” the smaller boy lied as reassurance, doubling down. He knew he was being pathetic and greedy for wanting something so desperately to lie for it, but if he could get the attention he craved for, he didn’t mind suppressing his real feelings for just a little longer.

To his excitement, George saw Clay reconsidering his words, and to persuade the other, he moved in closer, leaning on the hand he’d placed next to Clay’s body. The taller boy backed up until he was completely lying down on the lounger and the other was looming over him.

“It’s just gonna be both of us having some fun,” George continued as he traced Clay’s jaw with his free hand. “What’s the harm in that?” He tried to sound as innocent as possible and batted his eyelashes.

The proposition finally earned an approving smirk from the blond-haired boy, who placed a hand on George’s cheek and guided it downward. George closed his eyes as their lips connected, slowly climbing on top of Clay to straddle him. The kiss between them didn’t feel like some guilty pleasure, this time there was no shame in how they both felt.

“Alright,” Clay breathed as they broke apart as if the arrangement had just dawned upon him. Large hands traveled down George’s sides to ultimately cupped the smaller boy’s ass, squeezing it with new-found confidence.

The brown-haired boy gasped in surprise, not expecting the other to simply go for it so publicly. Warily, he looked up and through the window into the house, and relief washed over him as he found that there still was no sign of Luke or Nick inside.

Still feeling on edge, George jumped slightly as he felt his phone buzz in his sweatpants’ pocket. He sat up straight and felt Clay staring at him as he answered the phone.

“Hey Karl,” he greeted, heat rising to his face as he felt Clay’s fingers teasingly caress his inner thighs. “What’s up?” he continued as he shot the boy below him a warning look.

“Hey, George. I just wanted to ask if you’re free today,” the boy on the other end of the phone explained. Clay gave the other a pouting look, impatiently waiting for the call to finish.

“Yeah, what are you planning?” the brown-haired boy who was still sitting on Clay’s lap asked. The taller boy rolled his eyes in annoyance but didn’t really seem mad at him for continuing the conversation, curiously listening along.

“Well, since all our tests and projects are coming up, I thought it would be fun to go bowling today,” Karl announced, sounding as happy as ever and the tone created a smile on George’s face. “See it as one final fun get-together.”

“I’m in,” he said, hearing the other cheer in response. The last time I bowled was at a classmate’s birthday party in London, he remembered nostalgically.

“Oh and, uh, your housemates are welcome to come too of course,” the grey-eyed boy clarified. “Then I’ll be able to get a picture with Clay to be on his wall,” Karl added as a joke and George laughed as he saw the boy beneath him raise a questioning eyebrow. “Anyway, see you soon I guess. I’ll text the details.”

“Okay, bye,” George said as he hung up, putting his phone away. He climbed off Clay’s lap, which earned an eye roll from the blond-haired boy. Not ready to experience the effects of the deal the two had just struck, George convinced the other to head inside since their two friends might wake up soon.

***

It was a warm day, the sun shone in the necks of Nick and George who walked side by side to the bowling alley Karl had texted them to meet at. George sighed contently, being out of the house and distracted was something he needed desperately. Nick heard his friend and offered an understanding smile, seeming relieved as well to be doing something entertaining before all the revising for their finals would start.

“It’s a shame Clay and Luke couldn’t come,” Nick said as he stopped in his tracks.

“Yeah,” George agreed half-heartedly, not really being too mad that he got some time away from the green-eyed boy at home. Clay was behind on his schedule for his paper because he hadn’t finished the documentary yet. Well at least hadn’t attended to all of it. So he’d said that he needed to finish that first.

Then, George noticed the raven-haired boy next to him wore a troubled expression.

“George, can I talk to you about something?” Nick asked uncharacteristically serious, and the other’s gut dropped. “Last night I talked to Clay and…”

Shit, had he seen me sneaking off yesterday? Did Clay tell him? Did he figure it out on his own? Millions of questions plagued George’s conscience in seconds as he tried to remain as calm as possible. “And?” he asked as if he wanted to continue the conversation while instead he secretly wanted to run off.

“And he said that it would be good if I also talked to you about it,” Nick finished, looking at his friend.

George just nodded, trying not to jump to any conclusions just yet as his mind was doing the opposite. How much has Clay said? Why would he say anything? And why wouldn’t he mention Nick knew this morning? The raven-haired boy let out a chuckle, breaking George’s train of thoughts.

“God, why am I making this so awkward,” Nick said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“What are you trying to say?” George asked, laughing awkwardly to act as if the air wasn’t as thick as it was. The two of them looked at each other and George tried unsuccessfully to read the emotion on Nick’s face.

“I don’t even know,” the raven-haired boy admitted defeatedly, shooting his eyes up at the sky. “Just, just everything. I don’t know how I should act, should fee-”

“Nick, if you want me to explain stuff, you’ll need to be more specific,” George pressured, cutting the other off. He needed desperately to discover how much his friend knew about him and Clay. Maybe I can convince him that it wasn’t what it looked like.

“I’m sorry, it’s just weird,” Nick apologized, straightening his back and regaining eye contact. “We’ve just never really talked about this type of things.” If panic had not yet consumed George, it surely did now. Heat rose to his cheeks, and he felt them burning up. “Ugh, you probably won’t understand me.” Just get it over with, George eventually thought, rather willing to rip off the bandage than prolonging it any longer.

“Just spit it out, man,” he said a little harsher than expected. As he waited for an answer his mind made a list of possible scenarios Nick might have seen or heard. His heart pounded rapidly in his chest and George thought he might start rambling nonsense any second now to explain the whole situation if Nick wasn’t going to break the silence soon.

Luckily, the other had finally started, taking a deep breath in advance, “It’s Karl.” The name hanging in the air confused George immensely, slowly blinking twice to figure out what he’d just heard. “I never thought I could feel something this big for a boy and, and,” the raven-haired boy stuttered, making it obvious this matter had been on his mind for a while.

“Wait, what?!” the other interrupted with a wide grin, overcome by surprise and relief that this conversation wasn’t about him. “You have a crush on Karl?” George said, a heavy weight being lifted from both their shoulders as Nick nodded.

“Yes! What did you think I was talking about?” Nick retorted, raising a curious eyebrow, and playfully crossing his arms over his chest.

“Nothing, you were just confusing me, idiot,” George half-lied, shoving the other. The grin on the Nick’s face showed him how much this meant to his friend and that made George’s heart leap too.

“So? Do you know if Karl likes me back?” the raven-haired boy asked with hopeful eyes. George felt like he was the least qualified person to give love advice but tried his best anyway.

“The only way for you to figure that out is to talk to Karl about it,” he said, not knowing the real answer to the other’s question. Communication, classic, George thought as he suppressed an eyeroll for his own response. Not wanting to disappoint Nick too much he added, “But even if he doesn’t, I know Karl would never let that ruin your friendship.”

His friend smiled contently, hearing the other’s reassuring outcome. George returned a friendly grin, feeling slightly envious that Nick was able to settle with only being friends with his crush. Being friends with benefits with Clay was the only form of relationship George could see himself in. Less would not be enough and more… well that wasn’t possible. Clay made that clear.

“Damn, man, since when are you so wise?” Nick joked, pulling George back to reality as the boys entered the bowling alley.

“Guess you have to call me sensei now,” the brown-haired boy joked back, following.

Nick laughed with twinkling eyes, before he exhaled, “Thank you, George.” Before the smaller boy could respond, the other added, “Just know you can tell me anything too, alright?”

“Yeah, of course,” George answered with a smile, knowing perfectly well that he wasn’t going to tell his raven-haired friend about his situation with Clay any time soon. “Let’s go and find Karl,” he concluded with a wink, causing the other to shot an half-hearted annoyed look back.

Awaiting them at the reception was Karl, who cheerfully skipped his way over once spotting the others. The boy was wearing a comfortable-looking purple sweater that enwrapped George as he was pulled into a welcoming hug.

“Hey Karl,” he greeted, letting go of the boy and smiling brightly.

The other smiled back and turned toward Nick who was embraced quickly after, a faint blush forming on his cheeks. “Hailey texted me she’ll be here soon,” Karl announced as he drew away from the embrace, “but let’s pick out our shoes and lane for the mean time.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Nick said supportively as they made their way over to the fitting area.

George couldn’t help but form a small smile with his lips at the loving eyes his friend had glued on Karl as the three boys sat down on one of the benches after grabbing their correct sizes. He slid his feet into the red and black shoes, disliking the stiffness of the soles. Next to him, Nick shoved Karl as they playfully made fun of each other’s unfashionable shoes. How have I never noticed it before? George wondered as his heart warmed from the grins on his friends’ faces.

***

With the release of the ball, George knew the throw would be yet another gutter. He grunted, defeatedly grabbing his second ball as the scoreboard gained another zero. While waiting for the pins to reset, he let the ball rest against his chest.

“You’ll make it a spare, I believe,” Karl encouraged from behind his playing friend. George looked over his shoulder and offered a pathetic smile.

“In miracles?” Nick questioned with a chuckle as he met eyes with George before the brown-haired boy turned around and refocused on the lane. He bit his bottom lip as he threw the ball, anticipatingly watching it roll along the smooth surface.

“This is so not fair,” he whined as he only managed to knock over the far right pin. As he seated next to Hailey, he looked up at score board, seeing him being far behind the other three.

“My turn,” Nick said, excitingly clapping in his hands as he stood up and walked over to the balls. As his friends watched the raven-haired boy, George’s mind wandered off to this morning.

Friends with benefits, he scoffed to himself, I never thought I’d be in this position. George obviously knew lying about his true feelings was wrong but he’d been hiding them for months now and so he didn’t see a real challenge in that.

A devilish part of himself had already started listing all the thrilling possibilities his new arrangement with Clay could hold in store. It’s going to be us having fun, he remembered, and I’ll take anything he gives me. The boy couldn’t help but bite his lip and smirk at the thought, excitement boiling in his belly. For once, he felt success instead of guilt or regret after making a decision.

“What are smiling at?” Hailey next to him asked, reminding George of where he was. Flustered, he scratched the back of his neck, still smiling and turning red from embarrassment.

“Err, no reason,” he answered as casual as possible, “just happy I guess.”

“I’m glad,” the light brown-haired girl said in a cheerful tone. “The past few weeks, you actually seem happier than you’ve been for a while.” Even though some of it with Clay was pretend, George couldn’t help but agree with her. He really had been feeling more joyful as time went on. “I feel like I haven’t properly told you yet,” Hailey continued, her ice-blue eyes radiating sincerity, “but I just want to say that I am proud of you for being friends with Clay again. I know how much you care about him.”

It’s not that simple, he wanted to tell her but he didn’t know how to correctly explain the situation. “Thanks,” he genuinely said instead. It’s best if she thinks Clay and I are just friends for now, he concluded, postponing that conversation until he understood what the deal he’d stuck actually entailed.

“Hailey, it’s your turn,” Karl said as he sat down on the opposite bench, unintentionally ending the others’ conversation.

The girl gave a final smile before standing up and saying, “Enjoy your last round being first, Karl. Strike coming up.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: Guidance

Approaching dusk, the four friends started their second game. With zero strikes, George wasn’t the most confident in his bowling abilities but he enjoyed the company nonetheless. The brown-haired boy saw his name highlighted on the board, signaling it was his turn. While standing up from the bench, George flinched as he heard a shriek from Hailey.

The girl had made a little jump of excitement before running to an unfamiliar boy that had just entered the bowling alley. Her light brown hair bounced from side to side as she made her way into the arms of the other. George raised a questioning eyebrow to Nick who simply shrugged at him, clarifying he didn’t know the boy either.

“You’re actually here?!” Hailey practically shouted, shooting an apologetic look toward the other people around her. A bright smile spread across the tall stranger’s face as he wrapped an arm around Hailey’s shoulders, and walked back with her to where George and the others were standing.

The boy was wearing an all-black outfit which contrasted severely with the colorful bowling shoes. He could be a model, or a K-pop star, George thought as the newcomer made a quick bowing movement with his head. The other’s jet-black bangs parted as he came back up.

“Hello, my name is Seiji,” he introduced, shaking the hands of Nick, Karl, and lastly George. The smaller boy looked into the almost black yet kind eyes of the other, smiling softly.

“I’m George,” he said as the last one, adding an awkward smile on the end of his sentence which Seiji caught and returned as a smirk. Before George knew, he let out a surprised chuckle, not expecting the other’s confidence and blushing slightly.

“How do you know Hailey?” Nick asked from next to George, raising a questioning eyebrow.

“Oh, he’s my best friend since, like, forever and I’ve invited him because he’s finally back from traveling,” Hailey answered before Seiji could. “Thanks Karl for letting me, by the way.”

“No worries, it’s always nice to meet new people!” Karl smiled, turning to the newcomer and adding, “Where did you go to?”

“Mostly Asia, visiting some of my family in South Korea I’ve haven’t met before, and just sightseeing,” Seiji explained, another smirk forming on his lips. “But hey, enough about me. I wanna see who’s winning ‘cause they’ll lose the second I’ll join next game.”

George looked over his shoulder to the score board and sighed, “It’s all pretty close, expect that I’m dead last.” He looked down at his feet, embarrassed for some reason.

“I could give you some tips if you want,” Seiji offered, dropping his jacket on one of the benches.

“Yes, he’s trash, throwing literally gutter after gutter,” Nick answered in his place, winking at George as if he was doing him a favor. “He needs you.”

George suppressed an eyeroll as he turned toward Seiji and smiled, “Sure, lead the way.” He didn’t want to make a bad first impression so he gestured to the lane. Besides, when has a little help ever hurt anyone?

As the two boys walked toward the bowling balls, the others got seated again. Nick and Karl were tentatively listening to Hailey telling a childhood story about her friend.

“I’ve heard a lot about you, you know,” Seiji stated casually, spinning the balls in their place to look at their weights.

“Really?” George asked in a surprised tone as he received a dark blue ball the other had picked out.

“Yeah, you were the one Hailey had a crush on,” the taller boy clarified, leaning forward and adding closer to George’s ear, “I can see why.”

The smaller boy just stood there as his cheeks rushed a shade of red, feeling flattered by Seiji’s forwardness. Quickly he had regained his composure and the two of them walked to the beginning of the lane.

“You see those arrows over there?” Seiji asked, pointing about fifteen feet down the lane. “That’s where you should be aiming at, not the pins.” George nodded as the other continued, “And both feet should be facing forward.” The brown-haired boy felt a pair of hands rest on his waist, correcting his stance.

Against his will, George could only think of one person in particular when his hips were kept in place and he swallowed tensely. Clay isn’t even here, he thought, cursing his mind for comparing. His heart thudded a little faster as Seiji placed his right hand on George’s, which held the ball, and the touch grew hot. The hairs on the smaller boy’s arms rose and he resisted the urge to shudder.

“So you’re gonna take three steps, ending with your left foot in front,” the boy behind George continued, leaning against the other’s back as he guided the arm and ball backward, “and throw the ball while being close to the ground.”

Again, George swallowed down the tension that formed in and around him. He prayed that Seiji couldn’t feel it and, in an attempt to focus on the explanation, he looked back at the ball he was holding. Instantly he regretted it as his face was so close to the taller boy’s that he could practically count the other’s eyelashes. The dark eyes George stared into disappeared briefly as Seiji smiled at, what George could only assume was, his flustered face. The smaller boy quickly looked forward again, gaze fixating on the center arrow, and embarrassed by how easily he got affected by the friendly situation. Seiji behind him didn’t mention anything and just counted down as they threw the ball together.

“Just like that,” Seiji said approvingly as they managed to knock over the seven pins on the left.

“Let me try the second one alone,” George suggested excitingly, wanting to see if he’d really improved or if it was just the taller boy’s doing.

The other agreed and took a step aside, watching the smaller boy pick up another ball. Going through all the tips, George managed to knock down the remaining pins. He let out a surprised cheer, high-fiving Seiji and thanking him.

“It was all you,” the other smirked, holding their eye contact before turning to the rest.

George’s bright smile dropped as his eyes met emerald green ones. Clay sat with his arms crossed over his chest, seemingly waiting for George to notice him. When he did, the blond-haired boy stood up and approached the two boys. As if caught, George took a step away from Seiji and greeted, “Oh hey, I didn’t know you’d still show up.”

“I texted you, but I guess you were too busy,” Clay said nonchalantly, and George felt that the other boy’s attention was on Seiji rather than him. “Seiji, right?”

Even though the question was rhetorical, Seiji introduced himself to the green-eyed boy with politeness and confidence, making the other scuff. Clay’s hair was ruffled and his demeanor made George’s heart race a little. Why is he being so hostile? the smaller boy wondered, looking down at his fingers instead of staring at Clay. Slightly embarrassed by how his friend acted around a stranger, he shot an apologetic look to Seiji.

“I’m Clay, also one of Hailey’s friends,” the blond-haired boy responded in a tone all three of them knew was unfriendly.

“Any friend of Hailey is a friend of mine,” Seiji said, slapping a hand on Clay’s shoulder to break the apparent tension between them. “Do you want a drink, man?”

“Nah, I’m good, man,” the blond-haired boy answered, earning an insincere smile from Seiji as he walked past him, toward the bar. When he was out of ear sight, Clay opened his mouth to say something but George quickly excused himself to the bathroom.

Once the restroom door fell close behind him, the smaller boy turned on the tap, cooled his hands, face and neck with some water, and leaned again the sink. He shut his eyes slowly and took in a shaky breath. His plan had been to mentally prepare himself to face Clay again after this morning, which definitely failed.

“Ugh,” he groaned to himself, finding it troubling that the details of the deal they had made were left undefined. Does it start today? Are there rules? Do I just ask for it? “No, George, that’s stupid,” he mumbled to himself. Why am I so desperate? It’s pathetic.

Before he could scold himself more, he heard the door next to him open. He should have expected for Clay to follow but he still felt surprised as he met the other’s familiar eyes.

“Are you enjoying the bowling?” the blond-haired boy asked casually, walking over to stand beside his ‘friend’. God, I hate our small talk, George thought, feeling a warm hand sneak to the small of his back.

“Yeah,” he responded in a small voice, trying to resist the urge to melt into the other’s touch. “I believe I still have a chance of winning this game.”

“Yeah, right, because of the help of that guy,” Clay said bitterly, a look in his eyes that George was unfortunately familiar with.

“He was just teaching me some of the basics,” George elaborated, feeling that he needed to explain himself.

“On c’mon now,” the taller of the two said with a low raspy voice, “he wasn’t just teaching you.” He stepped closer, moving his hand from George’s back to his side and bowing down to the other’s ear. “Tell me George,” he huffed, “when he held your waist, who did you think of?”

George tensed up, feeling that Clay knew the answer too. Two large hands possessively squeezed just below his ribs, and he let out a small gasp and wrapped his arms around the other’s shoulders. When George looked up, he was met with a smug smirk that made him flustered.

“That’s what I thought,” Clay said as he leaned in closer, lips barely not gracing George’s. The brown-haired boy opened his mouth slightly, expecting the gap between them to be closed. Before their lips could touch, however, Clay gently freed himself from George’s hold, backing up with the cocky grin still on his face. “Let’s save this for another time,” he announced, wetting his lips as he turned toward the exit. “Our friends are waiting.”

Without waiting for a response, Clay left George alone in the restroom. The blond-haired boy had looked annoyingly unbothered and George groaned. Fuck. That was hot. The smaller boy felt a mixture of shock and desire in his gut, heart beating rapidly. A blush colored George’s cheeks a shade of pink similar to what he’d have expected if they had actually kissed. Cursing himself for being that weak, he opened the door and left too.

Approaching his friends, he saw Seiji smile at him and he quickly looked away, fidgeting with his fingers. A devious part of George wanted some sort of revenge and therefore, before thinking too much about it, he deliberately sat down next to Seiji, a little closer than necessary.

A surprised look formed on the black-haired boy’s face, however, he did not move away. Instead, Seiji smoothly placed a hand on his knee, gently brushing his pinky against George’s thigh. George could feel the green glare, from where Clay was sitting, on him. A satisfactory smile had formed on the brown-haired boy’s lips, and he casually turned and talked to Nick as if he didn’t know what was happening.

“Hey George,” Hailey began, interrupting the discussion George and Nick had started about sleep schedules, “can you help me order some new snacks and drinks?”

“Uh, sure,” the brown-haired boy answered, not knowing why he needed to be the one helping instead of Karl who sat next to her.

He stood up, ignoring the intense stare of Clay as he followed his blue-eyed friend toward the bar. Just after ordering, Hailey turned to George with an expression he hadn’t seen from her before.

“What are you doing?” she questioned, accusing tone laced between the words. The girl had one of her hands on her hip and stared her friend.

“What?” George asked with a nervous chuckle.

“With Seiji,” Hailey added with a sigh. “You still want Clay, I can see it. I know it.” George froze at the words, his friend had never mentioned his confession about Clay before. “So why are going along with Seiji?”

“What do you mean?” the brown-haired boy asked, even though he could sense where this conversation would be going.

“The flirting, the trying to make Clay jealous,” Hailey summed as she placed an apologetic hand on the other’s shoulder, “It isn’t the way. You’re finally friends with Clay again, don’t ruin it by going for something more.”

Little does she know we already are ‘something more’, George thought, despite knowing she didn’t mean being friends with benefits.

“Let it go, George,” she said with melancholy eyes. “Please don’t hurt yourself, Clay or Seiji.”

Don’t string anyone along like you did with me, George read in the girl’s look. His heart ached with guilt and he didn’t quite know what to say, not having thought about it in that way. He sighed before he mumbled in a small voice, “I’m sorry, you’re right.”

“Good,” Hailey smiled as she turned her attention over to the nachos and drinks the employee had put next to her on the bar counter. Carrying them, they headed back to the lane and benches.

***

In a new game, which included Seiji and Clay, George managed to score higher than Nick, not ending last. Following Hailey’s advice, the brown-haired boy kept an ‘appropriate’ distance from Seiji for the rest of the night.

The sun had already gone down when the friend group returned their bowling shoes and parted their ways. The three housemates arrived home to find Luke lounging on the living room couch, eating pizza out of its box.

“Give me some of that,” Nick said as he jumped over the back of the couch and landed next to Luke, grabbing a slice of the other’s meal.

“Enjoyed the bowling?” the blue-eyed boy asked instead of protesting, looking over his shoulder to Clay and George approaching.

“Yeah, I even beat Nick in the last game we played,” George grinned, knowing his raven-haired friend was still a little upset.

“Only because your new friend Seiji gave you tips,” Nick countered with a mouthful of pizza, wiggling his eyebrows. Clay scuffed quietly as he leaned against the dining table, crossing his arms.

“Who’s Seiji?” Luke asked with a smirk. “Will he be invited over sometime?”

This was the first time since George had come out as bisexual that his friends had implied he should make a move on a boy. Normally, he would have appreciated it. If I didn’t have my eyes on someone already, he added in his mind.

“He is Hailey’s childhood best friend so you’ll surely meet him,” George answered simply in an effort to show his disinterest. Luke smiled and shrugged at the answer, returning his attention to the show that was playing on the flatscreen.

“I’m gonna do the laundry,” Clay announced, walking past George and gracing his fingers tips over the smaller boy’s back. The touch caused George to shiver, and he looked startled over to the two friends on the couch.

“That’s the first time I’ve heard you say that,” Nick laughed casually, oblivious to George’s stunned expression. “Are you sure I don’t have to explain it to you, or-”

“George will help me,” Clay interrupted, making eye contact with the brown-haired boy. “Right, Georgie?” The last two words were spoken in a lower voice, almost alluringly.

“Uh-huh,” he managed to answer and he followed Clay up the stairs, leaving Nick and Luke in the living room.

Once they closed the door behind them, they stood a little awkwardly in the narrow space. Clay had grabbed some clean clothing out of the dryer and began folding them neatly into separate piles for the four boys. George was taken a little aback, anticipating something different to be happening as the air grew thicker. He swallowed slowly as he kept watching the other work methodologically.

“Are you just gonna stand there as I do all the work, or are you gonna help me, George?” the blond-haired boy asked, not even looking up from the pair of jeans he was folding.

“Nah, laundry is pretty dull. I might just leave,” George joked in an attempt to lighten the tension that was rising in his stomach.

Regardless, a nervous laugh escaped his lips as Clay put the jeans away and took a step closer to George, cornering him against the washing machine.

“We could make it fun if we wanted to,” the green-eyed boy proposed, fingers hooking through George’s belt loops, pulling him closer.

Before the brown-haired boy could form a response, he was roughly turned around, gasping. George had to stand on his tiptoes to fully lean and fold over the washing machine, its metal edge sinking into the flesh just above his hips. Clay had placed a hand on the middle of his back, keeping it down. The taller boy leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on George’s nape.

They both froze for a second, as they heard Nick walk past and enter his bedroom, calling loudly for Luke to get ready to game. Clay behind George let out a laugh, his breath fanning against the smaller boy’s neck. It caused a thrilling sensation to run down his spine, which was enhanced by the fact that the wall George was facing was the only thing separating them from their oblivious friend.

Clay had already continued travelling his hands over George’s sides, pushing the other’s shirt upward. The smaller boy’s mind was filled with lustful thoughts and his face had already turned a darker shade of red.

“Off. Now,” the blond-haired boy behind him commanded, pulling on the shirt’s fabric. As the other backed away a little, George didn’t hesitate for a second to yank his top over his head. He swiftly threw it on the pile of dirty clothes before feeling Clay pressing up behind him again.

The pressure of the other made George lean with his forearms on the washing machine and gasp lustfully. Clay’s thumbs ran over the curve of George’s spine, making it arch. While occasionally kneading the other’s pale skin with his warm hands, the boy behind George placed countless kisses on the other’s back. Clay’s tongue made its way from between his shoulder blades to the side of his neck.

George hissed as the other bit the flesh of his shoulder. He shouldn’t mark me up if he wants us to stay a secret, the smaller boy thought, and without saying it aloud, Clay understood, making his open-mouthed kisses less rough.

After one more suggestive thrust of his hips against George, Clay spun the other around, so they were face-to-face. Their eyes met and the taller boy captured George’s lips with force, deepening the kiss without hesitation. With breathy moans spilling out of his mouth, George hoisted himself on top of the washing machine and he wrapped his arms and legs around Clay.

They separated from the messy kiss but one of Clay’s hands remained on George’s hips, squeezing him possessively. The other one slowly moved to the sitting boy’s edge of his sweatpants, tugging on it to see if there was any form of protest.

George closed his eyes and tipped his head backward until it hit the wall behind him as if to grant permission. Swiftly after, the brown-haired boy was solely in his underwear. The other’s large hand returned to his thigh, moving closer to its still clothed destination.

“Touch me, please,” George begged with his eyes shut. Clay chuckled seductively next to his ear, kissing just below it, as his hand veered off course and sneaked toward the boxers’ waistband. As Clay’s fingers pushed beneath the final layer of clothing to touch sensitive skin, George was not able to form complete sentences. “Fuck, Clay, fuck, oh my-”

The other’s movements were something George had only dreamt of and after a few seconds of it, he moaned loudly. Clay’s free hand immediately covered the smaller boy’s mouth, stopping the movement of the other one. George whined at the loss and looked at Clay with pleading and confused eyes.

“You have to stay quiet, princess,” Clay informed, whispering into the smaller boy’s ear. “Can you do that for me?”

George nodded in response and the hand was removed from his mouth. He bit his bottom lip harshly to remain quiet as Clay’s right hand resumed. He melted into the touch and not very long after he gasped in relief and satisfaction.

With most of his hair stuck to his forehead from sweat, he looked at Clay who handed him a clean pair of underwear with a grin. With too much adrenaline coursing through him to feel embarrassed, George accepted and changed quickly, pulling Clay into a kiss swiftly afterward. George immediately allowed the other's tongue in and relished the taste.

“What can I do in return?” the brown-haired boy asked, pulling on the other’s bottom lip with his teeth. After making eye contact, he felt Clay give his ass a hard squeeze.

“I can think of something I’ve been dying for you to do again,” the other muttered lowly in George’s ear.

As soon as he understood what the other was referring to, a broad and thrilled smile spread across the smaller boy’s face. Without any resistance, George let himself be pushed onto his knees, ignoring the impact of the hard tiles. So this is the new normal, George thought as he licked his lips, feeling excitement fill his body.

Chapter Text

Chapter 32: Liquid Courage

George had been constantly thinking about what had happened between him and Clay five days ago in the laundry room. Apart from the glance and smirk when the blond-haired boy walked past him, the two hadn’t done anything more. Nonetheless, George couldn’t think of a moment where he wasn’t blushing when he was near Clay.

Now, he sat next to the boy, eating breakfast with the expected red hue on his cheeks. Under the dinner table, Clay had his hand on George’s thigh and was talking to Nick and Luke opposite to them, who both remained completely oblivious to their two best friends’ arrangement.

“There’s no way Coach actually thinks me going first is the best decision,” Clay grunted, running his free hand through his blond hair in frustration.

“Yeah, we’ve literally won with the previous positions,” Luke added, agreeing with his green-eyed friend. George looked at the other three, seeing the boys were bothered by the change but not understanding the tactical importance of it all.

“Can’t you just ask your coach to switch back the order?” the brown-haired boy suggested, instantly regretting his input after seeing the expressions on the two boys across from him.

Nick let out a laugh, slapping the boy next to him on his back. “Nah, he thinks he’s funny,” the raven-haired boy joked, broadly smiling.

“Clay has already tested Coach’s patience way too much last semester,” Luke explained in a more serious tone. “You know when...” The boy fell silent, even though everybody else already knew what he was going to say.

George’s heart sank in his chest, feeling guilt wash over him as he thought back to the time when he and Clay fell out of touch. Even worse, he felt the green-eyed boy’s hand fall off his leg. Disappointedly George looked at the other, seeing Clay’s expression was less joyful than before.

“Well, we’ll just have to train harder I guess,” Clay concluded, taking a sip from his apple juice. “And even though it’s in a different order, we’ll still win the tourney next month.”

“That’s the spirit,” Nick smiled, finishing his breakfast.

Not long after, the raven-haired boy and Luke had cleaned up their plates and gone to their rooms, leaving the other two alone. I’ll have to leave soon to revise with Ponk, George remembered, sighing deeply. Then, he felt the boy next to him put a comforting hand on his shoulder which slowly moved to cup George’s jaw.

“Are you okay?” Clay asked lovingly, looking the other in the eyes. The brown-haired boy placed his own hand on Clay’s, giving him a weak smile. His heart was racing at the action of his friend, already feeling flustered by the concern.

“Just stressed for my presentation tomorrow,” he confessed and his breath hitched as Clay leaned in closer so their noses were almost touching.

George looked from his friend’s green eyes down to his lips, seeing them form into a smile. The tension between them was rising rapidly and Clay swiftly closed the gap between them. George made an approving hum as the kiss deepened and the smaller boy’s fingers started to travel into the other’s blond locks.

When Clay’s hand left the other’s jaw and ran along George’s side to his hips, an abrupt ringing of a phone broke the arousing scene. With a groan, Clay broke away from the kiss, sitting up in his chair and looking at the phone screen in George’s hand.

“Sorry,” the smaller boy murmured, out of breath, declining Ponk’s call. He wanted to go back to what they were doing, secretly hoping that it would escalate into more. However, Clay had stood up from his stool and put a hand under George’s chin, leaning down and tilting the other’s head up.

“You should be glad, princess,” he said, winking at the other as he headed to his own room. “Now you can focus on your final project.”

I guess he’s right, he realized with a sigh, picking up his phone again and calling Ponk back to tell him he’d be on his way to the library.

***

“... Thank you for listening. Are there any questions?” George finished, looking at Hailey. The light brown-haired girl smiled and clapped her hands quietly, nodding approvingly.

Ponk next to George patted his back and complimented, “That went well, we’re gonna nail this tomorrow.”

George nodded, joining his friends at the wooden table. They’d been practicing for their final presentation for the whole evening. All the brown-eyed boy could do now was sigh and sink into his chair, exhaustion crashing over him.

Through lidded eyes, he observed Karl who had fallen asleep on his textbook, pen still in hand. Ponk followed his gaze and chuckled, lightly poking the sleeping boy in his side. Dramatically Karl jumped up, looking at Ponk with an irritated gaze.

“Is your studying going well?” Ponk asked with a chuckle, seeing the other run a hand through his fluffy brown hair.

“What? Oh,” Karl started, realizing he had fallen asleep in the middle of working, “Yeah great.”

“Oh really?” George teased next to him, raising an eyebrow and playing into the sarcasm of his friend.

“I’m sleeping and learning, it’s a new technique. Haven’t you heard of it?” the brown-haired boy joked, crossing his arms accusingly but with a smile on his lips. “I’m a master at it.”

“Karl, you told me yourself you really needed to revise today,” Hailey reminded the other in a slightly stern tone. “Are you really throwing away all your high grades by not learning for the last test?”

Karl let out a sigh, knowing that his friend was right. “I think I’ve done enough though, today was intense. I guess I’m just a little drained.”

“I mean a good night of sleep is also important,” George added, feeling the same as Karl and yawning lightly.

The other boy hummed, but his attention had already shifted to his phone. George observed a sheepish smile form on Karl's face, his thumbs rapidly tapping on the screen. The grey-eyed boy bit his bottom lip, presumably contemplating what he would text next. As the other was too engulfed by his phone, George was able to lean over the table, spotting the contact’s name.

“So what’s going on between you and Nick?” George asked with a victorious smirk. His friend swiftly looked up, as if being caught, and hid the screen against his chest.

With a blush forming on his cheeks, Karl retorted, “What’s up with you and Clay?”

“What? Nothing,” George quickly defended, hating how the conversation was immediately turned on him.

“Well, we kinda figured it out, mate,” Ponk said as he leaned against the edge of the table, smiling at his brown-eyed friend.

Panic started to rise in his chest. Clay and I were supposed to keep our deal a secret, right? How do I tell him they know? Countless questions plagued his mind and he nervously fidgeted with his fingers. For a brief moment he looked at Hailey, but the girl rose her hands in defense.

“I didn’t tell them, I swear,” the girl said but she got interrupted by Karl who sat at the other side of the table.

“We all had our puzzle pieces and we just put them together,” he explained. “Your sketchbook is full of drawings of Clay.”

“And having a crush on ‘a best friend’ really cuts it down for us,” Ponk continued, reminding George of the conversation they had months ago, which resulted in him joining Clay, Nick, and Poppy for a night out at a VIP club. And getting wasted and ruining everything, he remembered, feeling slightly sick.

“Cut it out, guys,” Hailey said, interrupting the boy’s back and forth. “Let’s just be glad he’s friends with Clay again after everything.” The girl shot George a comforting smile, saving him from lying yet again.

“Oh yeah, sorry. A one-sided crush can be hard,” Karl apologized, shooting his eyes to his textbook. The comment earned the boy a shove from Hailey for its bluntness.

George directed his attention to his notebook and pieces of paper in front of him, stacking and putting them in his bag. They just think it’s some innocent pining, George thought as he looked at Ponk and Karl. None of them know the whole story, what Clay and I have been up to.

“I think I’ll head back, it’s getting late,” George said as he stood up and slung his bag over his shoulder. He offered his three friends a forgiving smile. I don’t want the way they look at me to change, he confessed somberly in his mind.

***

He felt relief and happiness wash over him as George exited the lecture room, hearing the door behind him and Ponk fall shut. They had performed their History presentation without too much trouble, earning them their final credits of the school year. The almond-colored boy looked at his watch and then up at George.

“Let’s head to my dorm already, Karl should be back with the drinks and snacks soon,” he announced, linking arms with George.

The two boys walked up the stairs and into the common room which was all too familiar to George. After passing the couch, they entered Ponk and Karl’s dorm.

The room was significantly smaller than the one next to it which had belonged to Luke, Clay, Nick, and George. It had only two beds but was nicely decorated with fairy lights, a colorful rug, and a wall full of Karl’s drawings and sketches. George had been here once or twice but most of his time with his friends was spent in the café or library close to campus.

Not long after Ponk and George had scattered some pillows on the ground and made themselves comfortable, Karl opened the door, holding up two bags filled with flasks and snacks.

“I heard the presentation went well, so it’s time to celebrate!” he said enthusiastically, plopping down next to George and unpacking the items. The first thing that was presented was a bottle of vodka, followed by some soda and beer. Ponk had grabbed a bowl from the common room which was thereafter swiftly filled with chips.

“Sorry, I’m late,” Hailey apologized as she entered the dorm unannounced, a wine bottle in hand. “I just finished revising so I’ll be joining you guys.” George smiled at her, his cheeks aching from all the grinning he’d been doing.

“You’re just on time,” Karl said cheerfully as the girl sat cross-legged beside him. “Let’s make a toast.” He raised his cup that was filled with an alcoholic mix, waiting for the other three to do the same. “To our new freedom,” he cheered, downing his whole drink in a few big gulps.

George followed swiftly and scrunched up his face as he finished his, having forgotten what vodka tasted like.

An hour or two of celebrating later and the four of them were all tipsy. George was laying on his back, staring up at the ceiling as he continued to complain about the art projects of the previous year with Karl. Suddenly, George’s phone started to ring. The first person that came to mind was Clay but as he looked at his phone that worry faded away.

“Hey Jane,” he answered, putting the phone on speaker and placing it next to his head on the floor. “What’s up.”

“I’ve just called and talked to Luke but he said you weren’t at your new house,” Jane answered and even though she’d said nothing out of the ordinary, George started to giggle. “George? Are you drunk?” the girl on the other side of the phone asked, letting out a chuckle as well.

“No,” he replied non-convincingly, “what makes you think that, Jane?”

“Wait, you’re talking to Jane?” Hailey interrupted loudly, unable to control her volume. “Hi, I miss you.” George moved his head to look at the girl who was pouting her lip, her cheeks red from the alcohol.

“Well, then I’ve got good news,” Jane responded, a smile apparent in her voice. “I’ll be coming back in a week or so.”

“Wait really?!” Hailey cheered, grinning widely. “That means I won’t be in a dorm with only Poppy.” The light brown-haired girl took a celebratory sip of her drink, sighing in relief afterward. I forgot about that, George thought drunkenly, running a hand through his hair.

Jane chuckled on the other end of the line and asked, “Will we see each other at Abigail’s party? I believe I’ll be able to make it.”

“Who?” George asked, his mind being too fussy to recognize the name.

“My friend Abigail, she was at my farewell party,” she reminded him.

“Oh right,” he said, reaching his arm at an awkward angle to grab a handful of snacks. “She’s throwing a party?” he asked while stuffing his mouth.

“That’s what I just said,” Jane laughed which made George roll his eyes. “I’ll text you guys the details.”

“Great, thank you,” Hailey answered instead of the boy lying on the floor. “See you soon then.”

“Bye guys, enjoy the rest of your night,” Jane responded, hanging up soon after.

“Cheers to that,” Karl said, drunkenly raising his half-empty glass and not realizing the other had already ended the call. With a wide grin on his face, George sat up a little straighter, downing his drink.

***

After thanking his cab driver, George stumbled to the front door of his house, struggling with the different keys. He eventually tumbled inside as the door swayed open. While giggling at his own clumsiness, he closed it behind him and made his way to the living room. He almost jump out of his skin as his eyes fell on a figure leaning against the wall next to his bedroom door.

“Holy shit, Clay, you scared me,” George said loudly, placing a hand on his chest to control his breathing.

“Where have you been?” the blond-haired boy asked sternly instead of responding. “It’s almost 3 o’clock.”

George let out a chuckle as he scanned the other’s concerned face. “Aww, were you worried about me?” he asked with a heavy British accent, an uncontrolled smile stuck on his face. He took a few steps closer to the taller boy, placing a hand on the other’s bicep and squeezing it for no particular reason.

“Of course I was worried, George,” Clay answered, their eyes meeting in the dimly lit room. “That’s what a friend is for.” The last part made George laugh out loud, earning a questioning eyebrow from Clay.

“Yeah right, a friend,” the smaller boy scuffed, rolling his eyes and letting his hand fall back down. Without waiting for the other to react, he entered his bedroom, smiling as he noticed Clay was following closely behind. “I didn’t see Nick or Luke waiting for me,” he mumbled as he lay down on his bed.

“Did you drink this much because your presentation went well or the opposite?” Clay asked, changing the subject and taking a seat on the edge of the mattress.

“It was to celebrate,” the drunk boy answered simply, sitting up and inching closer to see if the blond-haired boy would back away.

“That’s good,” the green-eyed boy breathed, the end of his words fading into the air as George placed a hand on his knee.

“I think I deserve a reward though,” the brown-haired boy said, sliding his hand further up the other’s thigh with each word. George stopped his movement to look up into the emerald green eyes and batted his eyelashes. A tug in his belly told him to do something reckless and he bit his wetted lip, adding in a begging voice, “Please, Clay.”

The taller boy hadn’t moved since George had touched him and had just stared into George’s eyes. The brown-eyed boy was too drunk to focus on one thing for too long though, so he flicked his eyes away from the other’s to his hand on Clay’s lap and finally up to Clay’s lips. George was getting impatient with his friend not giving in and in one swift motion pushed Clay down, so he laid with his back on the bed and George straddled him.

The smaller boy’s head spun lightly from the quick movements and he placed his two hands on the other’s shoulders for support. Shamelessly, he kneaded the muscle beneath his fingertips, yearning for the fabric between them to be removed. He didn’t wait for the boy beneath him to react and bowed down, sucking at a spot just behind Clay’s ear. He then lightly bit the other’s earlobe, tucking on it slightly and hearing his name fall from the taller boy’s lips.

Before he could do anything more, his impulsiveness was shut down by Clay’s firm grip throwing George off him to his side. The brown-haired boy let out a surprised noise, whining at being stopped.

“What was that?” he growled, annoyed at the blond-haired boy’s stubbornness. “Don’t you want to fuck me?” he added bluntly, unable to control his disappointment.

“Oh, I do, believe me,” Clay answered in a low voice, making George’s heart pick up its pace. “But you’re too drunk. I’ll grab you some water and then you should sleep.”

“Ugh, I’m fine,” George reassured, looking at the other through half-lidded eyes. We’re friends with benefits right? Why won’t he let me have him then? “Please, I need you,” he begged in a whiny voice, knowing perfectly well how desperate he sounded.

The other boy clenched his jaw at that, swallowing slowly as he stood up, earning another whimper from the boy on the bed. “No, George, go to sleep. I don’t want you to do something you’ll regret in the morning.”

With that the blond-haired boy walked off, leaving George in his room, alone and with his thoughts spinning all over the place. Why is it always you who decides when we do something? he questioned in his head, eyes unable to focus any longer on the door Clay had left through. He felt the room sway beneath him slightly as his eyes were closed, hearing his own heartbeat in his ears as he eventually fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33: Headache of Worries

While slowly opening his eyes, George groaned, wincing at his slightly pounding headache. He blinked a few times to try and focus on his surroundings, and after a few deep breaths, he managed to sit up and swing his legs over the edge of his bed.

I should have drank more water, he thought, his mouth feeling dry as if he had been sleeping with it open all night. As he gathered the strength to stand up to fetch a drink, his eyes landed on an untouched bottle of water on his nightstand.

With a weak arm, George reached for it and unscrewed its cap. He swiftly downed half of the water and with a content sigh, he placed his drink back on the nightstand, noticing a piece of paper which read ‘Drink this’. It didn’t take long for George to recognize Clay’s handwriting and he felt a sense of warmth rise in his chest. With a smile, his thumb caressed the lines of ink.

However, his expression changed into one of embarrassment as George recalled how he had behaved around Clay the night before. He massaged his temples to relieve some pain as he remembered how he’d desperately pleaded his friend to get laid, wishing the two of them would just pretend it’d never happened. There was a small part of him that felt disappointed though, wondering why Clay had refused him. Maybe he was truly worried about me.

George grunted as he buried his face in his hands. He was just being a friend. Don’t bring your feelings into this, George, he thought as made his way over to his bathroom. Our arrangement is just for fun, he reminded himself, trying to deny the longing he still felt. He was probably just not feeling it.

George leaned over the sink and splashed cold water on his face in an attempt to compose himself. He ran a wet hand through his fluffy brown hair and looked at his reflection in the mirror. Luckily I don’t have any classes today, he thought as he saw the dark circles under his eyes. I look like a mess.

He swiftly put on the first shirt and sweatpants he could find in his closet and pulled his phone out of its charger. His eyes widened as he saw that it was already past noon, realizing he’d missed Hailey’s practice presentation he was going to join. After sending an apologetic text to his friend, he walked out of his room, grabbing the half-drunk bottle on his nightstand on his way out.

George reluctantly walked through the living room, surprised to find none of his friends at home. I know Luke has a test. But Clay and Nick are supposed to be here, the brown-haired boy thought looking around as he made his way to the kitchen to make some food.

Fortunately, George didn’t feel too nauseous and decided to make some scrambled eggs on toast. He quickly collected everything he needed and mindlessly stirred the eggs in the frying pan for a few minutes, mind wandering off.

Is Clay avoiding me again? I don’t blame him after yesterday, George thought, but deep-down he hoped they were past that. He let out a sigh, strolling over to the kettle and turning it on for some tea.

After finishing up making his breakfast, George leaned against the kitchen counter. Chewing on a bite he just took, he hesitantly opened his texts with Clay. His thumb hovered over the keyboard and he contemplated asking Clay where he was, and if they should talk. With a thud, he placed the phone aside, deciding it was none of his business what his friend was doing in his spared time.

Trying to take a sip of the just brewed tea, George blew into the steamy water to cool it faster, and hoped desperately that his lingering headache would quickly go away. Through the window that looked out onto the street in front of the house, George saw, to his surprise, Nick skate past. So I’m not home alone.

Curious who else might be outside, he made his way through the front door and sat down on the steps of their porch. George watched Nick try some tricks on his skateboard, and couldn’t help but feel disappointment growing in his stomach as he noticed his friend was alone. It took a minute for the other to notice him, but when he did, Nick took his headphones off and walked toward his friend.

“Rough night?” the raven-haired boy asked with a smile as he took the spot next to George on the stairs, placing his skateboard next to him.

“Yeah, I guess you could say that,” George answered, letting out a weak laugh, rubbing the back of his neck, and remembering his own reflection in the mirror.

“Didn’t do anything too crazy, right?” Nick joked, playfully ruffling George’s fluffy brown hair.

The boy continued laughing as George swatted the hand away with a groan and opened his mouth to say something in return. He paused, however, thinking about what had almost happened the night before, embarrassment washing over him again. He could feel his ears burning red and struggled to think straight.

“Uh,” the brown-haired boy began, an awkward smile forming on his lips as he realized how long his answer was taking. “No?”

Nick rose a questioning eyebrow and George wanted to slap himself for not coming up with a quick and funny response. Luckily, his friend didn’t seem too bothered and had probably decided to blame the hangover for George’s stiff answer.

In the silence that followed, George noticed that the other was contemplating something. Nick was fidgeting with his fingers and lightly bit his bottom lip before eventually speaking up, “Did Karl say anything to you yesterday?”

“Uhm, about what?” George questioned, meeting the other’s searching eyes. He tried to remember if Karl had mentioned anything that evening, but his mind remained foggy.

“Well, Karl had texted me and asked if I wanted to hang out today,” the raven-haired boy started, letting out a sigh, “but I’m more nervous than usual for some reason.”

“Is it a date?” George asked, placing a hand on the other’s knee, as he noticed how conflicted his friend looked. It was still weird to imagine the possibility of his two friends going out with each other, but he could definitely get behind the idea of them being happy.

“I don’t know,” Nick confessed with a groan. “I’m still just not really used to the idea of ending up with a guy.”

George could relate to how his friend was feeling, recalling his own denial in the first few weeks of this school year. He gave the thigh in his hand a supportive squeeze as he offered Nick a comforting smile. George felt lucky that he didn’t need too much time coming to terms with who he was, and could only hope that Nick would eventually do the same. The raven-haired boy and his other friends had supported George instantly when they’d found out he was bisexual, and all he could now do was try to do the same for Nick.

“I’m no expert, but you should only do things you’re comfortable and happy with,” George advised, looking into his friends eyes. The two of them had been friends for years but they were not usually this personal. It felt safe, sitting next to Nick in the sunshine. “No need to know it all and have it figured out. It’s hard, trust me.”

Nick slung an arm around George’s shoulder and smiled at him. It wasn’t the broad and jokester grin that was constantly plastered on his face but a grateful one, which the other returned.

“Thanks, man,” Nick said with a light chuckle as if something heavy had been lifted off his chest. “But enough about my love life,” the raven-haired boy continued, changing the subject and the sentiment atmosphere. “How’s it going with you, Gogs?”

“Non-existing,” George responded with a laugh. He’d answered fast but he wished that it had sounded more convincing.

“Oh, don’t lie now,” Nick grinned, playfully shoving the other with his shoulder. “I’ve told you my secret, you tell me yours.”

I can’t possibly tell him I’m friends with benefits with Clay, right? he thought, his heart racing and face turning red. George cleaned his throat awkwardly, running his fingers through his hair.

“Well, I have been texting Seiji,” George lied, using Hailey’s friend as an excuse. Nick raised a mischievous eyebrow, smirking at the implication. “Okay, not like that,” the brown-haired boy added swiftly with a cough. “Just friendly.”

“The conversation was about your love life, George, but whatever,” Nick countered with a shrug, looking at the road in front of them. “You don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to.”

George wanted to apologize to his friend, deny the statement, and confess. He kept his mouth shut, however, because the truth revolved entirely around a certain green-eyed high school friend of Nick.

A silence fell between them but it was broken by the ringing of Nick’s phone. The raven-haired boy abruptly straightened his posture and cleared his throat as he picked up.

“Hey, Karl,” Nick greeted with a wide smile that reached his ears. George’s heart warmed as he watched his friend stand up. “Okay, I’m on my way.”

***

George passed a bowl of snacks to Luke who was lying on the other end of the couch. The blond-haired boy had joined his friend, after returning from his exam, and they’d decided to watch a movie together, enjoying the evening.

“I’m gonna grab some water from the fridge. Do you want some too?” George asked as he threw off his blanket, making his way to the kitchen, and hearing a “sure” from his friend.

He stopped in his tracks, however, when he heard the front door being opened by a key. The holder of it was revealed as he entered the house and George avoided Clay’s eye contact, walking past him and opening the fridge.

“Can I have one as well?” Clay asked with a smirk, leaning against the archway of the kitchen. The sleeves of his shirt hugged his muscular arms tightly and George caught himself staring, blinking a few times before swiftly grabbing three bottles and closing the fridge door. “Feeling better? You know, after yesterday night.”

The other looked curiously at George as he took one of the bottles from his hold. The smaller boy followed the hand’s movement and observed Clay’s Adam’s apple bob up and down as he drank a few gulps of water.

“Much better,” George said softly, realizing he hadn’t answered yet. He wetted his lips slightly, before smiling up at Clay. “Where have you been?”

“I was practicing swimming at campus,” the blond-haired boy answered casually. George wanted to comment on the fact that they had a pool here at home but decided not to. “I’m gonna go to my room now though. Thanks for the drink.” The taller boy smiled at George as he raised the bottle in the air, making the other’s heart flutter instantly.

“No problem,” he responded friendly, cringing at himself for feeling butterflies in his stomach when nothing had really happened. He followed Clay into the living room, saw him greet Luke on the couch, and leave up the stairs.

With a mixture of relief and disappointment he refocused on the movie playing on the flatscreen and handed Luke his drink.

About an hour later, George felt the slight buzz of his phone. Curiously, he grabbed it out of his sweatpants’ pocket and saw a text from Clay asking him to come upstairs on his lock screen. His nerves rose and he started to bite his bottom lip. I could pretend I haven’t read it, he reasoned, putting his phone in his lap in an attempt to watch the movie again.

His mind, however, was only busy coming up with possible reasons for Clay to text him. He probably just wants to hang out, he thought naively. But what would that entail? George’s heart started to race as he thought back to what they had done in the laundry room. Excitement began to overpower his anxiety, growing hot.

He texted Clay back with a simple ‘okay’ and, without giving Luke a full explanation, headed up the stairs. He opened the front camera on his phone and looked at his appearance, fixing a few messy strands of his bangs with a swift hand movement. I should have showered, he thought, knowing it wasn’t truly necessary. He offered his reflection a thin smile of encouragement and took a deep breath before placing his hand on the door handle and entering Clay’s bedroom.

The room was solely lit by the light on Clay’s desk, which illuminated open notebooks, ethnographic articles, and graphs. George slowly closed the door behind him as he approached his blond-haired friend, who was typing on his laptop.

“You texted me?” George said, the sentence sounding more like a question than a statement.

“Well,” Clay started, looking up from his laptop screen and rotating in his chair toward the other, “since you’ve watched most of the documentary, I was wondering if you could take a look at my paper.”

“Oh,” the brown-haired boy responded quietly, surprised and perhaps slightly disappointed. “Yeah, of course.” He leaned in closer to the screen and, after reading the introduction, said, “I think it’s a great opening but I’d go more in depth on this part.”

He pointed at the document and looked over his shoulder for affirmation. Instead of looking in the direction of George’s finger though, Clay was staring at the smaller boy’s lips, licking his own.

“Thanks,” Clay muttered, pausing before slowing placing a hand on George’s hip, “but I think I’m gonna take a break. I deserve some distraction.”

George looked down at the other’s tanned hand and gulped quietly, feeling the touch burn through his sweatpants. Meeting emerald green eyes, the brown-haired boy wanted to ask what Clay had in mind, but recognized the predatorial look and stopped himself.

Without a warning, George was pulled onto Clay’s lap, straddling the other. A strangled sound escaped his throat in surprise, adrenaline rising in his chest. George was too stunned to react and froze, unable to give into his intrusive thoughts and let his hands roam over the body in front of him.

George could feel his cheeks burn bright red as Clay leaned in, stopping when there was just an inch between them. The blond-haired boy looked down at George’s lips and then back up, locking eyes once more.

“Does a sober George,” Clay paused, placing his thumb on the smaller boy’s bottom lip, making his mouth part slightly, “still want this?”

Sinfully George nodded and a moment later, Clay captured his lips, deepening the kiss instantly. The blond-haired boy placed a hand behind George’s head while trailing kisses down to the other’s jawline, neck, and then collarbone.

Every inch of the brown-eyed boy’s skin was kissed lustfully, making both of them pant fast. The feeling of the other beneath him started a fire within him, which George knew no one else could ignite. With a hand in the small of his back, Clay pressed him closer against his body. Pleasure with a mixture of pain crept within him as George felt fingers dig into the flesh just above his hipbones.

George was breathing heavily, placing his hands on the shoulders of the other for support. Clay lifted George’s hips up by an inch before grinding him back down again, rolling his own hips forward. The contact between them made George moan the other’s name as Clay continued to guide the boy on top of him with a painfully slow rhythm.

The air was thick and George’s body grew unbearably hot, already becoming sweaty. He took his hands off the other's body and tugged his own shirt upward. Clay eagerly assisted, hastily dumping the piece of clothing on the floor. His green eyes were filled with lust as his warm fingers traveled along George’s ribs and over his nipples.

“Look at you,” the blond-haired boy muttered admiringly, before kissing George’s chest and moving his hands down to knead the smaller boy’s ass.

How do I tell him I want something more? George questioned as he closed his eyes, titling his head back and gasping for air. Something serious. He didn’t get time to find an answer, being snapped back to reality as he was lifted into the air by two strong arms under his thighs. He linked his ankles behind Clay’s back and wrapped his arms around the other for support.

After taking a few steps, Clay dropped George onto his bed. As his back hit the mattress, George's gaze was fixed on the other, who was removing his hoodie and quickly climbed between the smaller boy’s legs again.

George’s head was trying to wrap around the fact that this was actually real and not a dream. With one hand, he reached above him, attempting to pull the other forward. The blond-haired boy, however, grabbed and pushed it against the mattress above his head, fingers intertwining.

“So pretty,” Clay whispered seductively as he leaned in closer. George could feel the hot breath of the other fan against his ear, a fluttering feeling rising in his stomach, “just for me.”

To take, George subconsciously added, surprising himself. The boy above him captured his lips. Physically, he longed for moments like this between them, relieving some of their tension. He hoped that the little supply of oxygen would keep his thoughts at bay. Nevertheless, his mind kept wandering.

The deal he’d made with Clay wasn’t what he truly wanted. Every time he looked at the other, he wished that Clay would share the warmth, fondness, and adoration he felt. Sadness overwhelmed him as it dawned upon him that that was a fairytale outcome. Just a dream.

Not being able to ignore his worries, George slowly stopped kissing Clay back before turning his head to the side. He felt the other’s gaze on him but avoided eye contact.

“Princess?” Clay purred before kissing George’s now-exposed neck, seeming too aroused to fully realize the boy beneath him was tearing up. Once he did, however, Clay gently guided the smaller boy’s jaw so they were looking at each other. “What’s wrong?”

Through blurry vision, George saw worry in the emerald green eyes, making him break even more. Why do I need to make it so complicated? With a supporting hand from the other in his side, George slowly sat upright so they sat face-to-face.

“I’m sorry,” George said in a small voice, swiftly wiping away the tears that had welled up in his eyes. “I think I’m still just not feeling well from yesterday,” he lied as he forced a thin smile to form on his lips.

“George,” Clay said, sounding slightly relieved, “you don’t have to apologize for that.” The blond-haired boy took the other’s hands in his own before he continued, “Do I need to grab anything for you?”

George shook his head, feeling glad that the other wasn’t questioning his behavior any more. The last thing he wanted was for them to fight because of his hidden feelings.

“I think I’ll just go to bed,” he announced as he slowly pulled his hand from Clay’s hold and slid off the mattress.

“Oh, alright,” Clay responded, following George to his bedroom door. “Sweet dreams and text me if you need anything.”

“Will do,” the smaller boy said as he exited the room, offering Clay one last smile over his shoulder as he swiftly walked down the stairs.

Once he entered his own bedroom, George looked at his reflection his mirrored closet door. He’d forgotten his shirt in Clay’s room and stared at the mess he’d become. Puffy eyes, ruffled hair, swollen lips, he looked even worse than this morning. His eyes wandered over all the placed he remembered Clay had kissed, gently tracing a path with his fingers. He bit down the arousal he still felt and turned away from the mirror, not bothered to put on another shirt as he slipped under his comforter.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34: Old Habits

The house hadn’t been this busy in ages, for two weeks everyone had been studying and practicing for their finals. George had quite enjoyed staying in his room, reading some books and avoiding Clay. It was not as if the blond-haired boy had particularly done something wrong, it was George’s mind that ruined everything as per usual. He couldn’t shake the feeling that the arrangement with Clay was something unhealthy and one-sided. He sighed, slightly overwhelmed with the loud voices and laughter that filled his room now.

In an hour or so, everyone would be in a commotion to prepare for Abigail’s party. Jane’s friend had invited almost everyone George could think of and they were now just waiting for Jane to arrive to begin getting ready.

Now, Ponk, Karl, and Hailey were just sitting on the floor of George’s room, chit-chatting. They had come over early, just to hang out, and Karl was telling the story of how the coffee date with Nick went, braiding Hailey’s hair.

“So are you guys officially dating now?” Ponk asked, broad smile across his face.

George looked back over to his grey-eyed friend who the question was directed to and saw his eyes twinkle. Karl nodded enthusiastically, joyfulness beaming off him. A slight feeling of jealousy seeped into George’s chest, wanting it to be this simple between Clay and him. Suddenly, Karl caught his eyes and raised a challenging eyebrow.

“Enough about me, though,” Karl began, grin morphing into a smirk. “How are things going with you and your crush on Clay?”

A strangled sound escaped George’s throat, he didn’t know what to do and shot his eyes down at the floor. Doubts that had crossed his mind tens of times resurfaced again, and he bit his bottom lip. Maybe I can get their opinion or advice, George thought, looking back up again at the brown-haired boy who asked the question.

“We, we’ve been,” he paused, still contemplating if he should lie like he’d been doing for the past few months. He looked into Karl’s eyes, seeing the support and understanding gaze of his friend and took a deep breath. “We’ve been friends with benefits for almost a month,” he confessed, squeezing his eyes shut and hiding his face in his hands to avoid seeing the others’ reactions.

Embarrassment and regret filled his body. Why did I tell them? he panickily wondered. He considered telling his friends that he was joking but secretly he wanted to find out what they had to say about it.

When he hesitantly looked through his fingers, he saw his friends’ disbelieving expressions. Hailey and Ponk looked flabbergasted, still deciphering George’s words. Karl, on the other hand, had formed a grin on his face.

“Well,” the grey-eyed boy started, finishing Hailey’s braids and turning his attention to the boy on the bed, “is he good at you know? ”

George’s mouth fell open and he let out a surprise laugh before he spoke, “I’m not telling you that!” He threw a pillow at his friend who caught it with ease and threw it back at him.

“That means he is,” Karl replied with a smirk.

George had hoped his friends would react so supporting, making it easier for him to push down his worries about his arrangement and enjoy it again. When he looked at Hailey, however, he saw the reaction he’d expected to receive.

“Just be careful,” she said sternly and George couldn’t quite figure out if her voice was laced with disappointment or not. “When we broke up, George, I told to you that Clay might like you as well,” she started, moving to sit next to him on the bed, “but that was before the whole thing with Poppy. Before I saw how hurt you were because of him.”

“Hailey,” Ponk said quietly as if the warn his friend. Nevertheless, George felt a lump form in his throat.

“I meant it when I said being friends with Clay is probably the best option,” Hailey stated finally. “When love isn’t returned, it is better to let go.”

George had avoided coming up with that conclusion himself and his chest felt like it was being squeezed. Why does it sound so simple? If there was truly no love between them he should just stop being friends with benefits to save himself from a broken heart. But I can’t, he thought somberly. He felt weak when he was around Clay, loved the other’s attention, loved it when they were close.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the doorbell and in the corner of his eye, George saw Hailey slowly slide off the bed and go to greet the newcomer. He took a deep breath before he and his other friends followed closely behind and saw Luke open the door to let his girlfriend in.

The second the blond-haired girl came into view, she jumped into his arms, hugging her boyfriend tightly. When Luke put her back down and untangled himself from her grip, Jane turned to George and his friends. She ran over and hugged Hailey, screeching in excitement. Then she quickly embraced Karl and Ponk, before wrapping her arms around George. She bounced with ecstasy and George couldn’t help but laugh as well, heart warmed by her cheerfulness.

Letting go, she looked around and complimented the place, “Oh my God! It looks even bigger and better in person.”

“That’s not the first time I’ve heard that,” Luke remarked with a grin, earning a scuff from his girlfriend.

When the six of them all walked into the living room, Luke shouted up the stairs for Nick and Clay to get down. Within a few seconds, they appeared and hurried down the steps with open arms, hugging the girl waiting for them. George could feel Karl, Ponk and Hailey’s eyes burn in the back of his head as his gaze rested on Clay, making it obvious that they were aware of everything now.

The embraces in front of them had ended and George saw Nick lock eyes with Karl and then Clay’s met his. George purposefully turned to Hailey next to him and she recognized the tension immediately, slinging a friendly arm around his shoulders and giving him a supportive squeeze.

“So what have I missed?” Jane asked, looking around the circle of friends.

***

Planning on getting drunk, the friend group stepped out of their cabs. It was immediately clear at which house the party was at, with the front lawn being full of people talking and drinking. Nick and Karl were the first to walk up to Abigail’s house, the hands between them interlocked and swaying back and forth. Luke and Jane joined at George’s side as they followed closely behind their two friends.

“They’re so cute,” Jane remarked, earning an agreeing hum from her boyfriend, who wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer. She laughed as she stumbled slightly because of it.

George looked at the house in front of him to distract himself from his lovesick friends. He would keep his distance from Clay tonight until he could come up with a good excuse to end things between them, without revealing his true feelings. But how? he wondered as the green-eyed boy walked past him.

Once entering the front door, George was overwhelmed by the loud music and inhaled the sweaty and stuffy air. Every room in the house was full of people, most of which he’d never seen before. When he looked next to him, George noticed he’d lost track of where his friends went already and he quickly scanned the heads in the living room.

A few feet away, he saw Clay getting swept away by a group of partying strangers, disappearing into the crowd. I’m sick of hoping. The brown-haired boy decided to look for the kitchen to fetch himself a drink to ease his mind. While squeezing through the countless dancing bodies, George eventually reached his destination.

After a minute of searching, he found himself an unused cup and filled it with a mixture of alcohol and soda. He scrunched his nose slightly as he took a big gulp from his strong drink and looked around. Eventually his eyes landed on a girl he’d rather forget about.

In the corner of the kitchen, next to a music box, Poppy was making out with an unfamiliar guy. The duo seemed to be in their own world and definitely drunk. At least she’s moved on, he thought as he tasted disgust on the back of his tongue. He finished his drink to wash it away as he peeled his eyes off the kissing pair and made himself another drink. Feeling the alcohol slightly, he entered the living room which was by far the most crowded.

After a few minutes, George finished his second drink, setting his cup on a random shelf and continued dancing, still scanning the others’ faces in the hope he might recognize one of his friends. When he didn’t he switched his mindset, deciding he could have fun on his own.

Jumping to the beat of the music, he closed his eyes, bouncing up and down. For the first time in a while George let go off his worries and relaxed. When he opened his eyes, he laughed and joined in a circle of people he didn’t know. They were also all dancing and one of the people next to him slung an arm around him and they hyped each other up.

Suddenly he heard a bunch of cheering and chanting and curiously, he disconnected from the group he was in and walked toward the scene. He pushed some people aside so he had a better view. In front of him, Nick was lying on the dining table, his face red from the heat and alcohol and he was holding a lemon slice between his teeth.

Karl was hyping the crowd up as he pushed Nick’s shirt upward, revealing his boyfriend’s stomach. While drunkenly giggling, he poured tequila in the other’s belly button. George was watching the scene in shock but cheering along with everybody as Karl licked some salt he’d put on the other’s abs with a stoke of his tongue. Swiftly after, the grey-eyed boy dipped his face down and drank the shot from Nick’s body.

The lying boy was grinning broadly, looking entranced by the boy standing aside him. He raised his head a bit to meet Karl’s, locking eyes with the other. Slowly, Karl leaned in closer to bite the lemon slice, taking it between his own teeth with a grin.

After another round of cheering, the boy climbed off the table and placed a kiss on Karl’s cheek. George looked around the circle that had gathered to watch and met the eyes of Clay at the opposite side. The other’s blond hair was ruffled and he kept staring at George as he took a sip from the cup in his hand. George’s breath hitched as the emerald green eyes looking over the cup’s edge appeared to have no intention of breaking their eye contact.

In an attempt to defuse the tension, George ripped his eyes away. Instead of looking at other people though, his gaze had simply lowered to the black shirt Clay was wearing. It was unbuttoned distractingly low, exposing the taller boy’s sun-tanned and muscular chest. George felt himself growing hot by the second and swiftly turned around, walking into the crowd again.

Suddenly, the smaller boy felt a hand on his shoulder, turning him around. First he thought that maybe Clay had followed him but to his surprise, George made eye contact with Seiji.

“What are you doing here?” George asked confused, a laugh escaping his throat.

“Hailey mentioned this party so I came,” Seiji started. Oh right. The other leaned a bit closer so he was speaking directly into George’s ear, “to see you.”

The last part George hadn’t expected, and he felt his cheeks flush red. Feeling tipsy from the alcohol, he smiled up at his black-haired friend, who towered over him. Seiji took the other’s hand and guided the two of them to a couch, sitting down.

“Hailey told me I should stay away from you,” George confessed, looking at the boy next to him.

Seiji’s eyebrows shot up in surprise before he asked playfully, “Does she think I’m such a bad guy?”

“Quite the opposite,” George reinsured, fidgeting with his fingers in his lap. “She’s just trying to protect you.”

Seiji paused for a second but responded quickly after, “I’m my own man.” While confidently smirking, he scooted closer to the other and placed a hand on George’s knee, “And I’d like you to be mine.” The smaller boy froze, struggling to find any words.

“I, Seiji,” George started, nervously smiling. He liked Seiji, his kindness and boldness, but it could never be like the feelings he had for Clay. “I’m sorry, you’re a nice guy but-”

“I figured,” Seiji quickly responded, cutting George’s rambling off. “Can’t blame me for trying.” The guy still had a broad smile on his face as if he hadn’t just been rejected.

“You’re not sad or, uh, heartbroken?” George asked with a confused chuckle.

“You want to be with that blond guy, right?” Seiji questioned instead of answering. The black-haired boy looked around the room and a few seconds later, nodded in the direction of Clay, who was standing a few feet away from them, to clarify.

George felt his face turn even redder. Yes, I want that, but I have to find a way to move on, he reminded himself. I have to stop being friends with benefits… George’s heart started racing as his mind came up with a ridiculous plan.

He gently placed his hand on Seiji’s which was still on his knee, giving it a light squeeze. The other curiously looked at George, trying to figure out the other’s motive.

“I can be part of your game if you want,” Seiji whispered into George’s ear, sending a shiver down his spine. The smaller boy knew he was doing something reckless but making Clay jealous would probably push the green-eyed boy away. Give us an excuse to end our arrangement, he thought as he slowly nodded.

With some hesitation, George lifted his hand from his previous position to the other’s upper thigh. He met Seiji’s dark brown eyes which changed slightly as the taller boy realized what was going on. Running his tongue over his lips, Seiji smirked and looked down at the other’s hand, which slowly moved upward. George could see the black-haired boy’s jaw clench and held his breath, tension rising in his chest as the other moved in closer.

“You wanna make him jealous, right?” Seiji breathed in the crook of George’s neck, hovering over the exposed skin until George nodded before placing a soft kiss.

A shiver ran through George’s skin and he purposefully tilted his head back, closing his eyes and biting his lip as he felt Seiji bite down lightly. The brown-haired boy could feel a hickey forming and suddenly couldn’t shake the feeling building in his stomach.

Then, Seiji moved back slightly so there was only an inch between their faces. The boy had placed a hand to cup George’s jaw, but before he could guide their lips closer together, George backed up. He felt a twinge of guilt in his stomach as if he’d done something illegal.

“I, I can’t,” George finally said, letting go of Seiji and standing up, “I’m sorry. It’s complicated.”

“It’s okay,” Seiji said understandingly, standing up too. “Good luck with the two of you. I hope you’ll figure it out.” With that, the taller boy briefly stroked the small of the other’s back before making his way to the kitchen, leaving George on his own.

Instantly, the brown-haired boy’s eyes searched the place he knew Clay had been standing just moments ago. An disappointment washed over him, however, as he couldn’t spot the green-eyed boy anywhere. Did he even see it? he wondered walking in an random direction in the hopes to stumble upon one of his friends.

Chapter Text

Chapter 35: Consumed by Desire

A broad smile covered Clay’s face as he greeted yet another group of people he wasn’t really friends with. Instead of feeling any awkwardness, however, it felt nice. These people just knew him as Clay, someone who was part of their school’s swimming team, a class mate, or just a friend of a friend. It was simple to have fun with them. He could let go of his worries for just a few minutes as he held meaningless conversations with them.

From the moment he’d entered Abigail’s house, Clay had lost track of his friends. When the person he was talking to said goodbye to him, Clay decided it was time to look for them. He moved to the living room, pushing past countless bodies. His heart matched the beat of the music as his eyes landed on the boy he could watch for hours.

George had his eyes closed and jumped up and down, his fluffy brown hair bouncing along. For a moment, Clay swore everything was moving in slow-motion as the boy smiled, seemingly caught up in his own world.

George ran his hands up along the sides of his body, fingers catching onto the hem of his shirt, revealing some of his lower stomach, before letting the fabric go and covering it up again. Clay sensed his muscles tense up under his black shirt and he clenched his jaw as he resisted the urge to walk over to George and wrap his hands around that perfect waist. He relaxed a bit as he saw George join some guys jumping, looking happy.

Clay smiled as well, realizing what this party was actually for. I did it! I passed this year even with all the drama. A sense of pride rose in his chest as he had proven his parents wrong. After his awful break-up with Poppy, they’d forbidden him from continuing his outgoing behavior and focus on his studies instead. Smirking, he turned toward the kitchen for a drink as a well-earned reward.

For a few minutes, he’d just stood there, leaning against one of the counters and sipping on his drink. His eyes were glued on George in the other room, who was still enjoying himself. He had to tear his gaze away, however, as some girl rallied all the people in the kitchen to watch something in the dining room.

His first response was to ignore her and just continue observing the brown-haired boy in the distance, but then he realized who were the main attraction. Nick was laying on top of the dining table, leaning on his elbows, as he listened to Karl explaining what was going to happen, eyes practically hearts.

“Wait, is he gay?” Clay could hear some girl next to him remark to her friend. “You’re joking, right?”

“Yeah, surely that guy,” the second girl paused, looking Karl up and down, “isn’t his boyfriend. That would be so disappointing.”

Clay knew he and the others in the swimming team were popular among the girls but hearing them talk like this about his best friend disgusted him. How can people’s opinion on someone change so quickly? He furrowed his eyebrows in anger and just when he was about to open his mouth to make a snarky comment, someone joined his side and spoke before he could.

“Even if he wasn’t dating him,” Poppy interrupted, causing the two girls to snap their heads back toward her and Clay, “you two wouldn’t even have a chance.”

Poppy judgingly looked the two girls up and down and then crossed her arms, sending them a challenging glare. Satisfaction filled Clay as he saw the girls recognize Poppy and him. They looked almost scared and whispered a quick “sorry”, before swiftly turning back around and scurrying away.

Clay turned toward his ex-girlfriend, refusing to thank her and instead wanting to comment on how he would have handled it himself. The brown-haired girl, however, didn’t seem to be waiting for a “thank you” and had already walked into the crowd again. With a scuff, Clay returned to the scene between his two friends at the dining table, squeezing between a few bodies until he was somewhat at the front.

Within a few seconds, his gaze had found another target to look at. Across the table stood the boy who always found a way to mesmerize him. George’s face was pretty in the dimly lit room, different colored disco lights occasionally hitting it. How does he do it so effortlessly? Clay felt his heart racing more and more as they made eye contact. He took a sip of the drink in his hand, his excitement only growing as he saw the smaller boy avoided his gaze. Clay knew he could make George flustered and loved exploring different ways to show the other.

Worry, however, filled his body as he remembered that the brown-haired boy had cried a few days ago. Ever since, George had been avoiding Clay, and the taller boy couldn’t help but wonder if he’d done something wrong. Was what we did too much for him?

Clay had hoped that when they’d be done with their important school work, the two of them would spend more time together. Now, he didn’t even know if the other wanted to be alone with him.

George was the one who proposed to be friends with benefits, Clay remembered, thinking back to their conversation in the backyard. He’d been hesitant at first, wanting feelings to be part of their relationship, but the other seemed to want the opposite. So Clay went along with it, because the last thing he intended to do was to force George into something he didn’t want. But what does he want? What do I want? he thought directly after. I want…

I don’t want us to stop.

The fact that he couldn’t confess his feelings already hurt, but Clay would be devastated if his way to express them also disappeared.

He took a step forward, having found the strength to approach George. Unfortunately, the smaller boy turned around swiftly, being engulfed by the crowd. Clay’s heart dropped slightly, feeling disappointed but not yet discouraged.

“Yo, Clay,” a guy from his class said, putting a hand on his shoulder, “want another drink?”

“No, I’m fine,” Clay responded curtly, not wasting any more time and walking into the sea of people to chase George.

Taking advantage of his height, Clay scanned the heads of the people partying again. Rather than feeling rewarded for finally finding George, it felt like a punishment. A few feet away from him, he saw George talking to Seiji. Disgust filled his chest as he balled his fists. I’ll show him he’s mine, he thought jealously, but he stopped in his tracks as he saw the smile on George’s face. We aren’t dating, he reminded himself as he saw the two boys move toward an empty couch.

Ever since Nick had jokingly mentioned to Luke and him that George was “sexting Seiji”, Clay couldn’t shake the idea. He was fairly sure that his friend had been lying, but a seed of betrayal had been planted, and it was only growing as he continued to stare at the two. Seiji had placed a hand on George’s knee and it took Clay a lot of strength not to go over there and pull it off.

His heart cracked when he saw George place a hand on top of Seiji’s. Clay had felt that feeling before, recognizing the lump in throat caused by a mixture of sadness and anger. Being cheated on was something Clay wished he'd never feel again, but for some twisted reason, it kept reappearing in his life. He knew he had no right to feel this betrayed, George was just living his life. First with Hailey, then Poppy, and now with Seiji. It was just him who made it a big deal.

Clay felt like he was going to throw up when he saw Seiji lean in and place a kiss on George’s neck. He couldn’t look any longer at the scene, making his way to the kitchen and chugging some drinks people had left on the countertops. Not caring for what they contained, how bitter they tasted, or at what rate he drank them.

After four, he leaned with his back against a wall and titled his head back. Through narrow eyes, he saw Karl and Nick who were giggling together a few feet away from him, seeming to be in their own world. And if he wasn’t feeling sick enough, his gut made another turn. How is it fair that they are so happy while my life is going to shit? he wondered enviously with gritted teeth.

Miraculously, Nick had noticed his distressed friend, walked up to him and asked, “Are you okay, dude?” The raven-haired boy placed a supporting hand on Clay’s shoulder. “Why did you drink so much?”

“I should probably go home,” Clay said instead of answering.

“Okay, I’ll look up a cab for you,” Nick said, a worrying look in his eyes as he opened his phone. “It’s gonna be here in like an hour. Maybe someone else here has a car and can give you a ride,” the boy proposed apologetically, giving Clay a sympathetic smile.

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll ask around. Don’t worry about me,” Clay said with a forced smile. He didn't want to get in the way of Nick's first party with his now-boyfriend Karl, knowing how much his friend had been looking forward to it. “Enjoy your night.”

“Text me when you get home though,” Nick responded, seeing Clay nod. His friend slapped him on his shoulder for encouragement, before rejoining Karl who had gone to the living room.

His head felt heavy and he leaned it against the wall again, closing his eyes. You’re an idiot, Clay, he thought as the image of Seiji kissing George in the neck resurfaced and he scuffed to himself. George never said that what we had was exclusive. Only you felt that way.

With one hand against the wall for support, Clay made his way along groups of people, asking if anyone was willing to bring him home and was somber enough to do so.

After some people saying they’d ask around for him, he decided to take a break, breathing through his nose to keep his nausea down. He looked back at the couch George and Seiji were before but noticed the two had left. He grunted and his head became a little light so he bent it down.

Suddenly, Clay felt a hand on his shoulder, pushing him upright. His green eyes met beautiful brown ones and it took Clay a second to realize he wasn’t dreaming. George placed his second hand on the other shoulder, securing Clay so he wouldn’t stumble.

“Clay?” the other asked in a tone the blond-haired boy could never get enough of, concern lacing the uttered name.

He only groaned softly as a response, wrapping his arm around the other’s waist in one well-practiced movement. Clay felt the other react to his touch and purposefully slipped his fingers under George’s shirt, running them softly along the smaller boy’s hip bone. He tucked George closer, letting his head fall into the crook of the other’s neck. Clay deeply inhaled the familiar scent and resisted the urge to place a kiss on the smooth skin.

“Clay,” George muttered again, this time as a warning but the tone made it unconvincing. The smaller boy remained in their embrace for a moment longer, before lifting the other up so they were face-to-face, supporting Clay’s head in his hands.

The blond-haired boy grunted at first, losing the previous position they had. When he met the other’s eyes once more, however, Clay’s lips formed a dazed smile. The taller boy locked his hands behind the other’s back, keeping George pressed up against him.

“Are you feeling alright?” George asked, brushing his thumb across Clay’s cheek. Clay scanned the face in front of him studiously, wanting to capture every inch of it. “Do you wanna go home?”

Clay nodded slightly and bit his bottom lip. Even in the badly lit place he could see how George’s face flushed a hue of pink, looking up at him. Guiltily, Clay loved the way his friend showed concern and wanted even more. He let his hands run up along the other’s back, under the shirt’s fabric, loving how he could feel the hot skin under his palms. “Yes, can you bring me?” he responded, hearing a small whimper fall from the smaller boy’s lips in response to his touches. Fuck, I’ve missed this.

Clay could see that the other didn’t really know how to act when he was all over him and started to back away a bit. Shamelessly, Clay acted as if he’d lost his balance again, clinging onto the other more. He grunted, resting his chin on the other’s shoulder and rewrapping his arms tightly around George’s waist.

He was content until he opened his eyes and they landed on Seiji, who watched them from just a few feet away. He groaned again, now for different reasons, as he saw the black-haired boy approach them.

“Hey, man,” Seiji started, placing a hand on George’s shoulder that caused the smaller boy to let go of Clay. “I heard you were looking for a lift. I can give you one, I don’t drink.”

As if he couldn’t get annoyed more by the guy, George turned his head and smiled, “Yes, that would be great. Thank you, Seiji.”

Clay shot a green glare toward the tall boy next to George and added, “Only if George comes with me.” As he said the name he snaked his arm back around his friend.

“Sure, that shouldn’t be any problem,” Seiji added, dropping his hand from George’s shoulder and smiling kindly. “Shall we get going then?”

“Uh-huh,” George agreed, moving Clay’s hand from his hip up to around his shoulder so he could carry his weight. Clay knew that realistically he could stand on his own but he couldn’t pass up the opportunity to be close to his brown-haired friend. The three boys, then, made their way over to the front door, not bothering to say goodbye to their other friends.

***

The rhythmic sound of the windscreen wipers and tip-tapping of rain drops filled the car. Clay’s head rested on George’s shoulder and he sighed contently. The ride home had been mostly silent, with only George and Seiji sometimes discussing the navigation.

“You’re a very good friend, you know,” Seiji complimented George, making eye contact with the other through the rearview mirror. “All my friends would probably have continued partying instead of going home.”

“Thanks,” George responded softly. Illuminated by the passing street lights, Clay could swear he saw a blush form on the other’s cheek as he looked up slightly. “I was done partying anyway.”

Before they can talk anymore though, Clay groaned, pushing his nose in the crook of George’s neck. The blond-haired boy no longer felt dizzy or sick, as the alcohol's first side effects had faded away with time, but was still tipsy and jealous.

“You okay?” George asked concerned and Clay hummed satisfactory as he regained George’s attention, feeling the other rub soothing circles on his back.

He closed his eyes, hoping they would be back at their place soon. Just the two of us, he added in his mind, a smirk forming on his lips. Mischievously, one of Clay’s hands slowly traveled to George’s thigh, running along the inside. He heard the boy next to him suck in a breath as he squeezed the muscle needily. Withholding himself from actually working George up when they were not alone, Clay moved his hand back down, ending on top of the other’s knee.

The blond-haired boy opened his eyes and tilted his head to look up at George through half-lidded eyes. The smaller boy stared ahead, giving Clay the opportunity to scan the other’s side profile. The brown-haired boy’s skin was flawless, which the other could always watch in awe. Impulsively, Clay rose his hand and gently let his fingertips caress the other’s cheek.

His trance was broken, however, as the other turned to face him, causing their faces to be an inch away from each other. Emerald eyes locked with brown ones instantly and the fire in the blond-haired boy’s chest grew.

When George looked down at him, the blond-haired boy couldn't help but recall scenarios when the other had done the same. A lustful part of him imagined manhandling George onto his lap right now but he remained still. He could feel the smaller boy’s breath fan across his face and desire overcame his restraint, causing Clay to lean in, placing a soft kiss onto the corner of the other’s mouth.

It lasted barely a second before he backed away again, returning to his previous position on George’s shoulder. He flicked his eyes to the rearview mirror and saw that Seiji’s were fixed on the road, reassuring him that he hadn’t seen anything. Clay smirked satisfactorily, placing his hand on the other’s knee again, his thumb slowly rubbing back and forth.

They stayed in that position until they felt the car coming to a hold and Seiji cleared his throat, “We’re here.”

Clay sat up straight and looked at the boy next to him, observing how his actions and closeness had effected the other. George’s cheeks were flushed red and as he opened the door and stepped outside Clay saw he had to readjust his pants. The green-eyed boy felt the corners of his lips form another smirk.

“Princess,” he murmured, the nickname being just loud enough for only the other to hear. Attentively, Clay eyed George’s reaction, seeing the smaller boy’s eyes widen and worryingly look to his side to see if Seiji had heard anything. “Can you help me?”

Wasting no time, George ducked back into the car and slung his arm around Clay, helping him exit. A grin formed on the blond-haired boy’s face along with excitement. We’ll be alone soon.

The three walked to the front door, which George opened without letting go of Clay. The taller boy could feel the physical effects of the alcohol subsiding but didn’t have any intent on pulling away from George’s support. To the green-eyed boy's delight, Seiji made no remarks on how close he and George were acting nor attempted to separate them.

“Are you two going to be fine from here?” Seiji asked as he stood in the doorway, only really speaking toward George.

The smaller boy smiled at the other, “Yes, thanks again for the ride.”

Clay still felt resentment toward the black-haired boy after seeing him so close to George at the party, so instead of opening his mouth to thank him too, he simply nodded. Seiji returned the ingenuine attempt at kindness, giving Clay a clap on the shoulder and turning around.

“See you,” Seiji said finally, stepping outside, closing the door behind him, and presumably walking up to his car to return to the party.

Clay sighed in relief, standing up a little straighter so he could nuzzle his nose in George’s hair. The scent of the other’s shampoo calmed him and he closed his eyes contently. However, the embrace lasted for only a few seconds as George pushed the other’s weight of him, walking into the kitchen and fetching his friend a bottle of water.

“Drink this,” the boy said, looking up and making eye contact with his friend. Clay’s stomach felt tingly as he stared into the warm brown and caring eyes of the other and accepted the bottle, taking a few gulps before placing it on the console in the hallway.

Without saying anything, he took a step closer to George, towering over him and backing him up against the wall next to the kitchen’s entrance. He titled the smaller boy’s chin up and bowed his head down so his forehead touched the other’s. Clay could never get over the feeling of seeing the other like this, arousal growing in his abdomen.

“Shall we go upstairs?” he asked in a hushed voice, which he knew George found attractive. He ran his free hand down the other’s side, eventually cupping the smaller boy’s ass and giving it a light squeeze.

He saw George puzzle together the meaning of the words and before he could say anything, Clay dipped his head down and kissed the other, showing his intent in a instance. For a split second, Clay was scared the other would push him away like he had done a few nights ago. But, to the blond-haired boy’s excitement, his friend thawed and let his tongue slip in.

George had wrapped his arms around Clay’s neck, fingers entangling into his golden locks. The other had to place his hand above the smaller boy’s head to support his balance, completely beguiled by George’s taste and touch.

Clay couldn’t withhold from biting the other’s bottom lip, loving the way George reacted to it by tugging him even closer. A groan spilled into the smaller boy’s mouth, one even Clay couldn’t compress. George’s compliance to the other’s neediness was just so fucking hot.

Unfortunately, a moment later, both boys had to breathe and broke apart their kiss, panting slightly. George’s eyes looked intoxicated by something different than alcohol and Clay couldn’t get enough of the look they gave him, dazed grin forming on his lips.

Without saying a word, Clay slipped his hand in George’s and dragged the other behind him as he walked up the stairs to his bedroom. He felt his heart pumping blood through his veins and knew exactly where it was going.

After closing the door behind him, he finally made eye contact with the other again. Clay still held George’s hand as he slowly guided them to his bed. He felt the back of his calves hit his mattress and let himself fall onto it.

The blond-haired boy swiftly pulled George onto his bed too. The boy seated himself on top of his lap and Clay let his hands roam over the other’s legs. Hastily, he removed the smaller boy’s shirt, revealing his flat stomach and chest. Clay lifted his torso so he could run his nose over the warm and pale skin, occasionally placing kisses. He could feel George arch his back, and one of Clay’s hands slid into the created curve.

Clay could hear his name being said by the other and the sound directly gained his attention. He looked up and saw George already staring down at him, mouth half-opened and cheeks flushed red. The hand that was previously on the other’s hip now found his way into George’s hair, grabbing a handful of the strands.

The blond-haired boy’s eyes landed on the other’s lips, and he placed a soft kiss on them, followed by another and another. The intensity of them gradually increased, and they could both feel the air between them getting hotter. The kisses got sloppier and eventually Clay pulled lightly on the other’s hair, disconnecting their lips.

“Fuck,” Clay groaned hotly as George’s weight shifted a bit in his lap. He placed both of his hands on the other’s hips and with ease flipped their position, letting George fall with his head on the cushions.

He separated the other’s legs with his knees, swiftly climbing in between them and leaning forward. George rose his upper body a bit in an attempt to kiss Clay again. The green-eyed boy’s gaze, however, landed on the mark Seiji had left on George’s neck. Feeling anger fill his body again, he placed on of the hands at the base of George’s neck, pushing the other back against the mattress again.

“Why did you let him kiss you?” Clay asked, gaining eye contact. With the little self-control he still had left, he resisted giving the throat in his hand a squeeze. “Would you rather be with him instead of me?”

George’s eyes widened in panic before he said, “No of course not, Clay. I don’t want him.” Only mine, Clay thought contently as he removed his hand and instead placed his lips on the neck’s red spot. The other whined as he bit down on the sensitive skin.

“Good,” he breathed, licking his lips as he faced the boy beneath him again. “I want to hear the noises you make because of me, ” he confessed, rolling his hips slowly and grinning as he saw the other’s mouth fall open with a moan. “I want to see you squirm under my touch,” he continued as he placed a kiss on the other’s jaw. “I want to feel every part of you.”

George whimpered at the last sentence, and a smirk formed on his lips as Clay saw a shiver run over the smaller boy’s body. If someone had told him he was in heaven, he would have believed them. Then, the green-eyed boy leaned in closer so he could whisper directly into the other’s ear.

“I want you.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 36: The Truth

Goosebumps traveled over George’s body as he heard the boy on top of him whisper the three words. I want you. He’d always wanted to hear them, to know that his love for the other wasn’t unrequited. But not in this way, he thought, not feeling how he had expected.

Clay continued a trail of kisses from George’s ear down to his jaw. The smaller boy’s breath hitched as he scolded himself for having given in yet again. He hesitantly placed a hand on Clay’s chest, gently pushing the other back far enough for him to stop what he was doing.

“What’s the matter, princess?” the blond-haired boy purred, running his hands along George’s sides.

“Are you not gonna ask me if I want this?” George questioned, sitting up straight so his back was against the headboard.

“I know you want this,” Clay reassured, not looking George in the eyes but instead focusing on his hands, which tugged on the smaller boy’s waistband.

“S- stop,” George said with a shaky voice, grabbing the other’s forearm, heart hammering in his chest.

The blond-haired boy complied, backing up to sit on his knees. His gaze was confused but he didn’t say a word, waiting for George to speak.

“I’m not just some toy you can use,” the brown-haired boy mumbled under his breath, the thought slipping out of his mouth unintentionally. The other’s expression turned into a worried one, searching George’s eyes for an explanation. I shouldn’t have said that, he thought, mind spinning to find yet another way out.

George felt the way he had a few nights ago, chest tightening so much he couldn’t breathe. He slit off the bed without meeting Clay’s puzzling eyes again, wanting to avoid the confrontation. I need to get out of here, the brown-haired boy thought, swiftly gathering his shirt from the ground and putting it on.

In a split second, however, Clay had slammed the door shut in front of him, stopping George from escaping. The smaller boy froze in his place, surprised by the loud noise and the fact Clay had got up that quickly.

“What do you mean a toy?” Clay then asked sternly, breaking the deafening silence that had formed.

George opened his mouth to explain but his mind couldn’t find the words quick enough. He fidgeted with his fingers, feeling more uncomfortable with each passing second. Clay let out a noise that was something in between a sigh and a groan, running a hand through his blond locks in frustration.

“Answer me, George,” Clay commanded, grabbing one of George’s wrists tightly, causing the smaller boy to look up at him in startlement.

“I don’t feel like, uh,” George stuttered, unable to express himself clearly.

“No feelings, just fun. That was the deal, right?” Clay stated, letting go of his grip on George. The brown-haired boy rubbed his wrist, not knowing how to answer that question. “Why are you acting like you weren’t the one that came up with those terms?”

“It just,” George started, not wanting this inevitable conversation to be happening, “it just doesn’t feel right anymore.”

Clay let out a scuff in disbelief, both of them knowing how weak of an excuse it was. The taller boy crossed his arms and took a step closer to George, away from the door.

“Wait, wait, wait,” he paused, pointing an accusing finger toward the other. “It was you who didn’t care about my feelings from the start. You are the one toying with me!”

George’s eyes widened in shock and he took a small step back before he spoke, “Is this really still about what Poppy and I did?” By the expression on Clay’s face, he knew he guessed correctly. Frustration rose in his chest, tears already pricking in the corner of his eyes. “You knew what kind of person she was, but you still wouldn’t hear me out.”

“And what would you have told me?!” Clay shot back, also getting annoyed and raising his voice. “What shit excuse would you have come up with?”

“I’m sorry, Clay, I really am,” George said, withholding himself from crying, “but haven’t I paid enough for my mistake?” Despite his attempts, his vision became blurry, thinking back at the time everyone hated him. “I was all alone and you gave me up so easily.”

Clay’s eyes had a dark hue behind them as he responded, “Do you blame me?” George shot his gaze to the ground, swiftly wiping the tear that had escaped on his cheek away. “After I heard what happened, wouldn’t you have done the same?” Clay continued, anger lacing his words.

Taken aback by the side of Clay George never wanted to see again, the smaller boy looked up, ignoring the tears that rolled down his face. A lump had formed in his throat and he swallowed it down before answering.

“No,” George stated as calmly as he could. “Knowing how deceitful Poppy can be, I would wanna hear your side of the story.”

The brown-haired boy’s sentence hang in the air between them for a moment, leaving both boys in silence. George saw Clay picking it apart in his mind.

“George,” the taller boy breathed in a broken tone, stepping closer. He repeated the name again in a softer tone as he reached out a hand to wipe the wetness off George’s face, stopping mid-air as the other turned his head away.

“Just get out of my way, Clay,” George said, stepping past the taller boy and slipping out of the room, before Clay could stop him.

George rushed down the stairs, quickly put on his shoes, and opened the front door, stepping outside. He wiped away a tear that ran down his cheek as he looked around, seeing heavy rain pouring out of the night’s sky.

Without a plan, he stepped into it, feeling the drops soak through the fabric of his shirt. Having only walked a few feet down the street, he stopped and titled his head back. He closed his eyes and let the rain slide down his face.

George heard his name repeatedly being shouted from behind him, snapping him out of his trance. He inhaled deeply through his stuffy nose and pushed his wet bangs out of his face. A part of him wanted to ignore Clay, pretend like he hadn’t heard the other and continue walking away. Another wanted to run back into the blond-haired boy’s arms and apologize, tell the other he had been kidding. You shouldn’t lie to him anymore, George, he told himself as he slowly turned around, not choosing any of his options.

The taller boy had run toward him, forearm raised above his head to unsuccessfully keep the rain from falling into his eyes. George observed as Clay’s golden hair became wetter and darker and eventually met his emerald green gaze. None of them said anything for a while, time seeming to slow down.

“George,” Clay said once again, but this time barely louder than the rainfall. He gently reached out and held one of George’s hands, rubbing his thumb along the cold skin. “I do forgive you,” he said, letting his voice break a little, “of course I forgive you.”

George’s heart skipped a beat, and he looked down at their joined hands. Tears were already forming in his eyes again, not knowing to which emotion they belonged. He’s just drunk, I shouldn’t believe him, George thought but he was doing the opposite.

“For the longest time I was too scared to do so,” Clay confessed as he cupped George’s cheek with his free hand. “Scared to let you back in, scared to commit to-” The blond-haired boy fell silent for a moment before continuing, “That’s why I agreed to the whole friends with benefits deal.”

“Clay,” George whispered, hope filling his body. It felt like something illegal, and he took a step back, pulling his hand from the other’s hold. Don’t give in, George, maybe you’ll get hurt again.

“No, George, please listen to me for a moment,” the blond-haired boy pleaded as he cupped the other’s face with both of his hands now, regaining eye contact. “Those aren’t the things I’m afraid of anymore.” A shiver ran over George’s body, but he felt warmed by the touch of the other. Shocked, he saw Clay’s face moved in closer. The scene felt like it was from a movie, and George was just a spectator.

“I’ve fallen for you, George.”

The confession sounded so genuine that George almost broke into pieces. His eyes filled with tears once more, but he didn’t care. “That’s what scares me the most,” Clay finished as he closed eyes and let their foreheads touch.

“What?” George said almost soundlessly in disbelief. He disentangled himself from Clay’s hold again, not wanting to get sucked into the fairytale. “You shouldn’t say those things…”

“Why not?” the blond-haired boy asked in return, an almost sad expression in his eyes and George saw Clay withholding himself from rewrapping his arms around him.

“You know why,” George said unconvincingly, avoiding the other’s eye contact. It was hard to believe that all of this was really happening, and he didn’t want to let hope in again, didn’t want himself to be too vulnerable.

“I’m telling you the truth, George,” Clay said, taking a hesitant step closer. “I care about you. I’m sorry it took me until now for you to hear it.”

George recalculated the other’s words, looking down at the raindrops hitting the ground. “No, I’m sorry,” George said, not knowing whether he apologized to the other or himself. “I’m sorry,” he repeated, hiding his crying in his palms.

Without saying anything, Clay had stepped forward and pulled George into a hug. The brown-haired boy felt small in the large arms, felt safe. He wrapped his own arms around Clay’s neck and hid his face in the crook of it, finally breaking down and letting his tears out.

“It’s okay. You’re alright,” the taller boy whispered softly into George’s wet hair, running his fingers through it in a slow rhythm. George felt the guilt in him ebb away and he raised his head, meeting the other’s gaze. A smile finally forming on his face as the realization kicked in.

“I’ve feelings for you too, Clay,” George confessed, and a huge sense of relief washed over him.

Clay’s lips also formed a broad grin and he let out a chuckle, guiding the smaller boy’s face closer. Both of them were silent for a second, flicking their eyes down to the other’s mouths. Clay bent down slowly and George could feel the ghost of his lips.

“Say it again,” the taller boy said hotly, making the other blush. George’s adoration and joy kept growing and he frankly never wanted to stop hiding his feelings anymore.

“I like you,” he said slowly, “a lot.”

He saw Clay smirk as he finally closed the gap between them. The kiss was slow and meaningful, both wanting the other to sense the genuineness of it. Clay’s hands roamed over George’s back and the smaller boy’s fingers ran into the other’s wet hair. Eventually, George let Clay’s tongue into his mouth and his chest felt warm. Once they broke apart to breathe, they looked at each other.

George noticed that Clay’s black shirt was sticking to his skin, perfectly contouring his muscles. Now not withholding himself, he placed a hand teasingly low on Clay’s abdomen. The taller boy put his hand on top of George’s and grinned, biting his bottom lip.

“Can I show you how much I care?” Clay asked, his voice low and hoarse but full of hope.

The gaze on him was intoxicating to George, and he felt himself getting turned on. Filled with a new sense of reassurance, he moved ever so slightly towards Clay, lowering their hands.

“I’d like that,” he said, looking up at the other through his wet eyelashes.

Clay’s breath hitched and unexpectedly, the taller boy took a step back, out of George’s hold. For a split second, he was worried Clay would walk away, but luckily, the other’s lips formed a smirk, showing no intention of abandoning the other.

“We should get back inside then,” Clay responded, grabbing the other’s hand and leading them back to the house.

Once inside, out of the rain, Clay’s hands found their place on George’s body again. The smaller boy was pulled closer with force, and a whimper fell from his lips as he let himself be pushed against the wall of the hallway.

One of Clay’s legs slotted between George’s thighs, pressing closer. The smaller boy felt his whole body flaring up, and he lustfully pulled Clay into a deep kiss. It was much different than the one in the rain, being more sloppy and full of desire.

Clay’s hands snaked around George’s waist, one of them going down to cup his ass. The strong arms lifted him up in the air, changing the angle of their kiss and making George hum.

“My, my room,” the brown-haired boy said in between the kissing. The support of the wall behind him vanished a second later, and he clasped his legs around the other’s waist, continuing their kiss as Clay carried him.

Excitement grew impossibly stronger in his body as they entered the bedroom. Clay sat down on the bed, having George seated on top of him. They had been in this position before, but it was incomparable. George’s lips seemed to smile on his own and Clay noticed, breaking apart their kiss and grinning back.

“You’re so fucking beautiful, you know that?” he said, leaning in to suck a spot in the side of George’s neck. The smaller boy fluttered his eyes shot and titled his head back slightly, rolling his hips sinfully on Clay’s lap. “George,” the blond-haired boy moaned against the other’s skin and it sounded like music in George’s ears. “Princess.”

The nickname was spoken hotly and George felt the other’s large hands on his hips, guiding his movements. The blond-haired boy’s mouth was hot against his skin and George suddenly felt trapped in his wet clothes. This is really happening, he thought as he swiftly backed up to peal his t-shirt off himself.

A moment later, Clay finished unbuttoning his shirt, tossing it on the ground as well. The blond-haired boy admired the pale body in front of him before ducking his head to trail his tongue along George’s collarbone, ending at his shoulder and biting down softly.

As Clay was busy exploring the newly exposed skin, George’s gaze landed on their reflection in his mirrored closet doors. He stared at their topless bodies, being mesmerized by how the muscles on Clay’s back changed as the blond-haired boy’s arms ran up and down George’s legs. Satisfactory, he traveled one hand over the sun-tanned back, and the other into Clay’s hair.

The kissing slowed down and, through the mirror, George saw Clay following his gaze, looking over his shoulder and locking eyes with the other’s reflection. George’s cheeks flushed red, feeling caught, his eyes shooting to the boy beneath him in an attempt to ignore the mirror.

“Enjoying the show?” Clay asked, obviously having figured out what the other had been doing. “What did you see?”

The question was asked rhetorically and suddenly, George was pushed of Clay’s lap and onto the mattress. Without struggling, George let himself be guided to be on his hands and knees with Clay towering behind him.

One of the taller boy’s hands pushed George’s upper back down, making him lean on his forearms. The two boys now both looked at each other in the mirror, faces flushed and hair ruffled. George played into the other’s game and arched his back, pushing his ass in the air, moving it back a little so it hit the other.

“Fuck, look at yourself, princess,” Clay said, tracing his hands over the other’s body, following the curve of the spine. George could feel Clay pressed up behind him and a shiver ran over his body at the sight of it. George had never seen this side of himself before and he could see that Clay was enjoying it as well. “So hot.”

“Only for you,” George responded, knowing how much Clay loved to hear that.

The boy behind George hummed and with one quick motion flipped him around so the smaller boy was lying on his back, across the bed. Clay remained in between his legs and placed his hands right next to George’s face, making the mattress sink with the pressure.

George’s hands snaked back up into his blond hair, before pulling the other into a passionate kiss. Sinfully, George had unzipped his own pants and once Clay noticed he backed away from the kiss, smirking.

Because they were still wet from the rain, Clay had to use a few strong tugs to remove the pants from the other’s legs. Even though it was more of a struggle than usual, the two boys swiftly were solely in their underwear and Clay returned to his previous position, continuing their kiss. George squirmed as Clay’s hands traced the curves of his body, melting into the feeling. Then, their lips broke apart, and George looked seductively at the other through his eyelashes for a moment.

“Please, Clay,” he breathed, not entirely sure what he was even begging for.

A shaky breath escaped the blond-haired boy’s throat at the plead as he sat back on his knees, taking in the sight of the boy lying down.

Restlessly, George bit his bottom lip as an impulsive thought filled his mind, still staring into the emerald green eyes. Then, he turned around slightly and reached behind him, opening the top drawer of one of his nightstands. The brown-haired boy hesitated as his fingers touched the plastic package he’s been searching for.

“What are you doing?” Clay questioned as he leaned over the other again, trying to peek over the edge of the drawer.

“Thought we might need this,” the brown-haired boy responded slowly, presenting the condom between his two fingers. His heart was thudding in his chest, adrenaline pumping through his veins as he waited for the other’s reaction.

“Are you sure?” Clay asked softly, taking the item from George’s hold. “We don't have to, we can do something else, we can-”

George put a finger against the other boy’s lips and said reassuringly, “Yes, I'm sure. I want this.” He ran both his hands from Clay’s packs down to the waistband of the other’s boxers.

“I want you too.”

George now locked eyes with Clay once more, a rush running through his body. He wasn’t yet used to actually saying what he felt, and he couldn’t believe the way the other looked at him wasn’t just his imagination.

“Tell me whenever you need me to stop,” Clay informed clearly, placing his hands over where George’s were.

The smaller boy nodded, looking into the kind eyes he fell in love with. There was a warmth pooling in George’s stomach as he softly responded, “I will.”

When Clay had comprehended what they were about to do, his gaze became more lustful as he guided their hands downward, making George’s fingers pull his waistband down. The smaller boy unconsciously spreads his legs as he saw Clay open the square package he’d given before.

Clay held George’s chin in one hand, forcing him to make eye contact as he instructed, “Focus on me, alright princess?”

George nodded as his last piece of clothing was tossed on the floor. Biting his bottom lip, Clay positioned himself, leaning in closer. The smaller boy’s hands held onto the broad shoulders of the other as the anticipation finally ended.

Eventually George’s fixed eyes squinted shut because of the unfamiliar sensation, tears pricking in them. It was uncomfortable at first but Clay took his time, rubbing large hands over the other’s sides to try to soothe the tension.

The boy on top nestled his head in the crook of George’s neck and the smaller boy could hear the other’s muffled moans against his skin as their hips finally met. George’s mind struggled to form cohesive thoughts, panting along with the other.

The initial pain had faded away swiftly after and once that was clear, Clay started to move and George’s face flushed as his blood rushed elsewhere. Sweat formed along his arched back as hot waves of pleasure ached under his skin, heels digging into Clay’s lower back.

Both of Clay’s hands now held onto the other’s hips, squeezing them strongly, and making George moan. In return, George’s fingers sank deeper into the shoulder muscles in their grasp. Everything seemed more intense, every feeling overstimulated George’s senses in the best way.

“Look up at me, princess,” Clay demanded and George did immediately. His blown-out pupils made eye contact with the man above him, vision clouded. The other’s blond hair was slightly hanging in front of his face as he looked down at George, his groans getting louder. He wasn’t the only one though, George’s mouth seemed to be opening on its own, letting out pants and moans.

George continued to stare up at the other, occasionally seeing the boy on top of him looking ahead into the mirrors. He could not imagine what Clay’s view was right now but just the thought of it made his body tingle even more. The green-eyed boy was definitely enjoying it, tightening his grip on George.

I love him, he thought hazily as he cupped Clay’s face and pulled him into a kiss, both of them were getting close. It was sloppy and both of their attentions were not on it. But it was enough to send George over the edge, giving into the seemingly endless build-up of pleasure.

A battered moan of the other’s name escaped his throat and not long after Clay also let out a low groan, slowing down his movements before eventually disentangling himself from George and falling down next to him, panting.

A few moments passed, before they turned to each other. Even though George’s heart was still racing in his chest, he felt at peace. Clay slowly reached over, caringly ran his fingers through George’s damp fringe with a smile which reached his eyes.

George gave into the exhaustion that washed over him, closing his eyes. The compassionate gaze of the other etched itself in his eyelids, making him smile to himself. He could faintly hear Clay saying something about cleaning up but he was already drifting away.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37: New Normal

Still half-asleep, George tried to turn to his other side to resume his slumber. In response to the movement, the arm which was around his waist tugged him closer. A smile formed on his lips as George felt Clay nuzzle his nose in the back of his neck. The taller boy’s chest felt warm against his back and George sighed contently, holding the other’s hand.

George lay like that for a while, listening to the calm rhythm of the other’s breathing. Eventually, Clay also started to move a little, placing a soft kiss on George’s nape. After the indication that the other was also awake, the smaller boy turned to face Clay, gaining eye contact. He was mesmerized by the just-opened emerald green eyes in front of him. Unable to withhold himself, he placed a soft peck on the other’s freckled cheek, earning himself a fond smile.

Clay moved to lay on his back, arm extended as an invitation for George to cuddle his side. George did, placing his head on the other’s chest and taking in the comforting scent.

“How are you feeling?” the taller boy asked as he laced his fingers through George’s fluffy hair. “Comfy?”

The brown-haired boy hummed in response, pulling the other even closer as he mumbled, “I’m good, still a bit tired.”

“So not too, uh,” Clay started as he continued to brush through George’s bed hair, “sore?”

George let out a surprised huff, face turning red at the thought of yesterday. Clay’s hand traveled over George’s bare torso, passing the multiple red spots on the pale skin.

“I’m not made of glass,” the smaller boy said quietly, even though his body slightly ached in some places.

Clay only responded with a kiss on George’s forehead, before suddenly getting up, out of the other’s hold and the bed. The smaller boy whined at the loss, reaching his arm up in the air to the other. Clay smiled at him lovingly, giving the raised hand a swift kiss before exiting the room.

He was just in his boxers, George thought as he felt panic rise in his chest. This was not the way he would want his friends to find out about him and Clay. He’s probably going to his own room now before the others wake up, he reasoned, calming himself down.

After a few minutes of not wanting the day to start, he slowly rubbed the sleep from his eyes and sat up straight in his bed. George hissed slightly as a small string of pain traveled through his body.

With slight caution he slid off his bed, viewing himself in his mirrored closet doors. A shiver ran over his spine as the image of yesterday popped into his head, him bent over on the bed in front of Clay. His upper body and hips had marks on them from Clay’s kisses or hold, making George blush intensely.

He traced the bruises slowly, running his fingers over his collarbone and chest. But then suddenly, he heard someone approaching his bedroom. In shock, George jumped onto his mattress and under his covers, trying to hide all the reminiscences of yesterday on his body.

Expecting either Luke's or Nick’s face to pop out of the door frame, George’s eyes widened in surprise as he saw Clay appear. The taller boy was carrying two plates of food and a water bottle on a tray and gently sat down on the edge of the mattress.

“Breakfast in bed, how romantic,” George commented with a failed attempt at sarcasm, fluttering instantly filling his stomach.

“I thought you might want to stay here for a while,” the boy responded, giving the other two aspirin pills and the bottle of water. George gratefully took them and after, sat cross-legged on the bed, plate of scrambled eggs on toast in his lap.

Feeling his stomach rumble, George swiftly took his first bite, approvingly humming after it. Clay, who had been watching the other’s reaction, smiled sweetly as he too started on his breakfast.

“Thank you,” George said softly as he continued eating, breaking the comfortable silence that had formed between them. George never wanted the peaceful moment to end. Yesterday was real, he reminded himself and all he wanted now was to stay in this room with Clay all day, enjoying each other’s company. He sadly knew that wasn’t possible so he decided to savor this moment to the fullest.

After gratefully finishing his food, Clay placed the two empty plates on the closest nightstand and moved closer to George on the bed. With a wide smile, George lowered himself to be lying down on his back as the taller boy climbed on top of him. They stared at each other for a few long seconds and then Clay opened his mouth to speak.

“I deserve a reward, don’t you think?” he asked with a smirk, looking down at George’s lips.

George frowned jokingly before he answered, “Oh, so that’s why you were suddenly so nice.” Briefly, George saw panic in the other’s eyes but soon Clay realized the smaller boy was joking, letting out a relieved laugh.

Before the blond-haired boy had enough time to ramble about something else, George raised his head to kiss the other. Clay melted into the kiss, lowering it so George could rest his head on the cushions. A loving warmth filled the smaller boy’s body again as he let his hand run through Clay’s hair, never getting tired of the feeling of the soft locks between his fingertips.

Eventually, they separated and George shyly looked to the side, avoiding Clay’s gaze. The other just chuckled and gave George a swift kiss on his cheek before climbing off him and entering the bathroom for a shower. He left George stunned on the bed, still recovering from making out with his crush first thing in the morning.

Overjoyed, George got dressed in some comfortable clothes, which hid all of his hickeys, and brought their dirty dishes to the kitchen. He heard some laughter and through the window above the sink, he could see Nick, Karl, Jane, and Luke skating in front of their house.

The sun was already high in the sky, and he was glad that the only thing remaining on their agenda for the next week was the swimming tournament. George had always enjoyed his free time with friends, and his heart warmed as he observed the two couples having fun in their own world. Finally, summer break, he thought cheerfully as he started to wash the plates in the sink.

Unexpectedly, he felt a set of arms wrap around his waist but soon realized who was behind him. With wide eyes of shock, he whispered loudly, “God, you scared me, Clay.”

“Didn’t mean to,” the taller boy whispered back, sloughing down and letting his head rest on George’s shoulder. His blond hair was still slightly wet and the smaller boy could faintly smell his flowery shampoo.

In return, George couldn’t help but feel his face turn dark red from the other’s domestic behavior. Just a few months ago, he never thought he could call Clay his friend again, let alone my boy- George stopped himself from thinking too deeply again about their whole situation, and continued to stare ahead at their friends.

“What are you doing? They could see us,” George informed warningly, almost holding his breath. He felt the other raise his chin off his shoulder to follow his gaze, and once he saw the four others too, Clay swiftly let go. Almost regretting mentioning it and yearning for the other’s hold, George turned around to face Clay and smiled, showing that he wasn’t actually distancing himself again.

“I’m sorry, I thought the others were still in their rooms,” Clay apologized and George crossed his arms, signaling the other shouldn’t feel sorry for his actions. “Anyway, what are your plans this year? Going to England?” he asked, and George didn’t like the way he had changed the subject but decided not to mention it.

George smiled as he shook his head and saw Clay’s face brighten in delight. The brown-eyed boy threw his arms over the taller boy's neck, and George relished how Clay didn't push them off his shoulders although they were still in the somewhat open.

“I’d like to spend time with you,” George confessed boldly and he was glad to see Clay smiling back, seeming to want the same thing.

“Look who decided to wake up,” Nick said as he entered the house unexpectedly and appeared at the kitchen’s entrance. Clay quickly took a step back, out of George’s hold, as he faced the newcomer with a scared expression. Nick raised a questioning eyebrow at the two and George pleaded with his eyes for the other not to speak. Luckily, when Nick was about to open his mouth, he was interrupted by Karl who joined his side.

“Luke just told me that we’re all invited to stay at the beach resort his grandfather owns in Miami,” the grey-eyed boy announced with a broad smile, clearly not sensing the tension.

“That is awesome!” George exclaimed as he flew Karl in the arms to celebrate, trying to avert everybody’s attention. The two boys jumped up and down a few times before letting go of each other again. George turned toward Luke and Jane who had just entered the house as well. “Is this true?” he asked his blond-haired friend with a genuine smile.

“Yes, sir,” Luke grinned, “my parents said it’s their present to all my friends for finishing our penultimate school year.”

“I love being friends with someone from a rich family,” Nick said with a smirk as he slapped the other on his back, earning an eye roll. George looked over his shoulder to Clay and saw that the other was not sharing the cheerful mood, instead numbly looking at the ground, deep in thought.

Then, without saying a word to his friends, Clay left the group in the kitchen and headed up the stairs. Perplexed, they all fell silent and Luke shot George a confused gaze. The smaller boy simply gave the other a thin apologetic smile as he started to head to Clay’s room too.

He hurried up the stairs but stopped in his tracks for one moment to catch his breath, before opening the bedroom door, immediately seeing Clay sitting on the edge of his bed as he slowly closed the door behind himself.

“Are you alright?” George asked, not managing to gain eye contact with the other.

“Nick saw us,” Clay said, panic apparent in his voice, instead of answering. It broke George’s heart seeing the other in this state and he sat down next to him, wrapping a comforting arm around him, not knowing what else he could do.

“Hey, it’s okay, Clay,” he said soothingly, running his fingers through the back of Clay’s blond hair. “Calm down, okay? We’ll figure this out.”

George saw Clay clutch the fabric of his pants, nervously fidgeting with it. After a moment of silence, Clay eventually spoke, “How can I calm down?” He finally looked into George’s eyes and the smaller boy felt like he was about to cry as well, seeing Clay’s cheeks wet from tears. This side of Clay had become a rarity for him, heart bleeding now that he saw it again. “What if he tells the others?” he added in a small voice.

“He won’t,” George reassured but he just earned a disbelieving scuff from Clay. “I can talk to him for us and tell him we,” he paused, contemplating his wording because he didn’t exactly know what his relationship with the other was at the moment, “we have something.”

“Why would you tell him that?” Clay retorted, pushing George off him. The brown-haired boy felt his chest hurting as he distanced himself from Clay a bit.

“Because, because it’s true,” George said, not letting himself be pushed away again, “and I’m not ashamed. Don’t you feel the same way?” There was a silence between them, Clay looking at the hands in his lap again, still stressed out.

George’s breathing sped up as he tried his hardest not to listen to his impulsive thoughts telling him this was all his fault. He shouldn’t have been so selfish and dragged Clay into this drama. He likes you too, he reminded himself, even though it still felt like a dream and not reality.

“Are you ashamed?” George asked again, “Of me?” Finally, he gained the attention of the other and his heart skipped a beat as he saw the expression in Clay’s eyes. His gaze was filled with adoration and worry as Clay cupped George’s face with both of his hands.

“Of course not,” he clarified and George felt relief wash over him, his heart still pounding loudly in his chest. “I know I’m not doing anything wrong, but I still feel afraid.” George listened attentively to the other explaining, resisting the urge to lean forward and kiss the tears off Clay’s cheeks. “I’m not ready to tell the others yet,” he said quietly, finally forming a smile on his lips as he added, “I wanna be with you, but I’m just not as brave as you yet.”

“That’s okay,” George reassured, feeling slightly conflicted. He couldn’t put into words how thrilled he was to finally be able to express his love. But if Clay couldn’t yet, it was good enough for now if he could only do it in private. “It’s okay, I’ll wait.”

Clay wiped his tears from his cheeks, his smile broadening at that answer. He replaced his hand on George’s face to bring it closer to his, kissing him softly on the lips. The smaller boy also smiled in return, shoving the other playfully with his shoulder after the kiss.

“Did you have to freak out so much though? I just had my arms around you, we can easily do that platonically,” he chuckled, earning an amused scuff from Clay.

“You’re right, I’ll talk to Nick,” Clay responded, stealing one more peck from George before standing up. “Thank you.”

“No problem,” he said softly, smiling as the other left the room. He ran his hands over the unused sheets on the bed. It was weird to think that the other had slept in his room instead of his own, but he certainly wasn’t against it.

His smile stayed on his face as he thought about what the next weeks might bring. They were all going on vacation together, and it felt like a gift he wasn't sure he deserved.

George stood up, exited the room, and descended the stairs, feeling content. His friends had left the kitchen and he heard them chatting in the backyard. Without wasting too much time, George joined them at the edge of the pool. It looked like Jane and Karl had already gone home, leaving the four residents.

“The sun is shining too bright for you to keep complaining,” Nick argued, crossing his arms as he looked at Clay.

The blond-haired boy rolled his eyes dramatically as if he were a child throwing a tantrum. George looked confusedly between the two, trying to puzzle together the context. The bickering over nothing felt familiar and in some ways nice, so he didn't get involved, instead taking a seat on the lounge chair and watching the scene from afar.

“Ugh, but-” Clay started, but he got interrupted by Luke.

“No buts, we’re a team,” he said, literally putting his whole palm on Clay’s face. The taller boy’s eyes widened at the audacity which made George giggle. “Grab your swimming gear, we’re practicing our new order.”

Clay eventually accepted his faith and, with not too much enthusiasm, walked inside the house to get changed. Nick waved the other a theatrical goodbye as he turned to George.

“Gogs, will you do the honors of starting our laps?” Nick asked as he handed the other a whistle as if it were a sword given to a knight. The smaller boy laughed as he accepted the item and hung its string around his neck. He knew he was overreacting but it meant the world to him that things were finally back to normal between them all.

***

“C’mon man, just wait for the signal,” Nick said, sounding frustrated. The raven-haired boy stood at the edge of the pool, looking down at Clay in the water.

“Dude, do you think I don’t know that?” Clay countered angrily, hoisting himself out of the pool. This was the third time in a row Clay had had a false start and George could feel the other getting mad at himself. “Coach should have just let you start.”

George shot the blond-haired boy an empathetic look to which Clay sighed, running a hand through his wet locks. As he got ready to dive in again, George said he must ‘take his mark’ before blowing the whistle.

This time, the taller boy had a good start, diving into the pool and treading the water with powerful strides. The boys were practicing their switches so Luke was already preparing to take over. George was happy it was going well now, smiling contently. Despite the new order, he had faith that his friends would do well at the tournament next week.

After Luke jumped in, Clay climbed out and joined George’s side. The smaller boy smiled as he checked out the other’s body, following the droplets rolling down his torso. Clay noticed George’s gaze, forming a pleased smirk. George scuffed at the other’s cockiness and rolled his eyes. They still had to keep their relationship a secret, but at least the two didn't have to hide from each other anymore.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38: Silver Lining

Hesitantly, George stood in front of Clay’s bedroom door. Even though the blond-haired boy had told him he was always welcome, he decided to knock first before slowly grabbing the door handle.

“Come in,” he heard Clay shout and George entered the room. The taller boy was packing his bag on top of his bed. George plopped down on his mattress, next to the other’s towel and swimming gear, before he met Clay’s eyes. “Do you need my help with anything?” Clay smiled and George shook his head in response.

“I just wanted to be with you,” George admitted, the tone resonating his genuineness. In an attempt to make it less sentimental, he added, “Better than being alone in my room.”

Clay just chuckled as he saw how the other let himself fall backward on the bed, arms spread across the mattress. George smiled back at him, his chest feeling warm just from the comfortable atmosphere filling the room. It had been about a week since the two of them had shared their feelings for one another, and George loved the new normal they'd created, even if it was still a secret.

“Nervous for the tourney today?” George asked, lifting his head from the mattress a bit to see Clay finish packing his bag.

“Of course I am,” the green-eyed boy confessed in a light-hearted tone, “but I’m also really excited.” George had always admired how passionate his three friends were about swimming and he could only be proud to see them participate in events like today’s. “Let’s see if we can keep our number one spot even with the new order,” Clay added as he took a seat next to George on the bed.

“Well,” George started, sitting up straight and wrapping his arms around Clay, his chin on the other’s shoulder, “I will give you a special price if you win.” The promise was whispered in Clay’s ear and George couldn’t help but blush as the blond-haired boy formed a grin on his face.

“What kind of price?” Clay asked, turning toward the other and holding George’s chin. Their lips were only an inch apart from each other and the smaller boy could feel Clay’s warm breath on them, heating up his body.

“It’s a surprise,” George smirked, loving the way Clay was looking hungrily at him. He smiled with satisfaction, his self-confidence growing. They both flicked their gazes to each other’s lips but resentfully, George opened his mouth to reason, “It’s probably not the best time for this.”

Clay sighed, knowing the other was right, before he placed a soft kiss on George’s cheek. The smaller boy smiled back at him, his stomach fluttering, as they both stood up and started to head to the swimming tournament.

***

A roaring atmosphere filled the swimming hall as George took his seat next to Hailey and Karl. In the background, the brown-eyed boy could faintly distinguish the announcer’s voice, which explained the current stakes and rules of the match. Pride rose in George’s chest as he heard him remind everyone of the previous winners.

A few minutes later and Grayson and Jane sat down in the row in front of him. Jane turned around, cheerfully explaining how excited she was for her boyfriend to win another time and arguing that she was his good luck charm. Even Grayson seemed stocked to see his brother compete again and appeared to be in a good mood.

“Hey, Hailey,” the teen greeted, smiling broadly, “I’m gonna grab a drink, do you want anything?”

“Oh, a water would be nice, actually,” the light brown-haired girl responded kindly. “Thanks.”

Before the blond-haired boy could fully walk out of earshot George added with a grin, “I want one too, thanks.”

The generous demeanor of the boy dropped as he faced George, now looking annoyed as he asked, “Ugh, fine. Any other orders?” Jane and Karl shook their heads and after giving the girl next to George one more smile, Grayson headed to the vendor.

“He’s sweet,” Hailey stated simply, refocusing on the guys that now began to walk out of the changing rooms.

The commentator kept blasting their information, but George couldn’t get his ears to fully listen as he recognized a particular blond-haired boy. Come on, Clay, George thought supportively, you got this.

A few moments past and Grayson returned with the drinks just in time for the teams to take their positions on the starting blocks. George accepted his drink, but his eyes stayed glued onto Clay who, after some quick stretches, stepped up.

He couldn’t imagine how nervous his friends were with the way he was feeling just watching them. Time seemed to slow down as the referee broke the silence that had formed in anticipation, “Take your mark.”

With a pang, everyone dove in, Clay a little later than the others. He was probably scared to mess up again, George reasoned as he sat on the edge of his seat. Because of Clay’s strength, he was able to mostly recover his start and speedily switched with Luke after his one hundred meters.

“… Queue the roar of the crowd because Will is distancing himself from the rest with each stroke. Meanwhile, Luke is making ground as he moves into third position, somewhat fixing his team’s slow start…” the announcer commentated, and George saw Jane and Grayson shout motivationally to their friend. He, however, refocused on Clay who had exited the pool. Even from afar he could sense the blond-haired boy’s frustration growing as he dried himself off.

“… The final players are in the water,” the voice through the microphone declared. George bit his bottom lip as he saw Nick dive in, next to him he could sense Karl tensing up as well. Come on, come on, he thought, eyes intensely fixed on the distance between third and second place. “It looks like Dave will secure the win. It’s now solely a battle between Nick and Noah for silver…”

In the last fifty meters as George held his breath, his raven-haired friend inched closer to his opponent, seemingly finishing at the same time as Noah. Instantly, George’s eyes flicked to the huge screen above the pools, which showed the final scores.

“… Tom, Will and Dave swam their hearts out, taking back the title that they’d lost in the beginning of this year! With the smallest margin Nick secures second place…”

The announcer’s voice faded into the cheering of the crowd as everyone rose from their seats. George and his friends around him did the same, but his clapping slowed down as his eyes landed on the ones they were cheering for. Clay seemed to be ranting about something, while running a hand through his wet locks. Nick and Luke’s smiles died down a bit as they listened and made their way to receive their medals.

Swiftly after everybody had received their prizes, George had run down the stairs of the tribune before other fans could, being the first to join his friends. The three were talking in a small circle, towels over their shoulders and silver medals around their necks. The smaller boy cheered as he joined their sides, congratulating them.

He knew from Clay’s demeanor he wasn’t pleased about his performance but George did his best to show his support nonetheless. Clay thanked him and wrapped an arm around his waist rather than his shoulders. The brown-haired boy was surprised by the touch but didn’t push away, placing his hand on the other’s bare back.

“We had a good comeback and,” Nick started, looking at his teammates with a smile, “given the circumstances, we did a great job.”

“What do you mean ‘a great job’? We beat them last time,” Clay retorted, his voice raised. George looked at the taller boy and could feel the disappointment coming from him. “We should have disobeyed Coach.” George gave Clay’s body a squeeze and shot him a warning gaze. He saw Clay take a deep breath which didn’t seem to calm him down very much.

“We gave them our all and we should be proud to even be second with how little training we’ve had,” Luke said, kissing the silver medal around his neck and winking to Clay as a tease. The taller boy scuffed at the provocation but the corners of his mouth seemed to have risen a bit.

“Well said, babe,” Jane complimented as she showed up behind them, followed closely by Grayson, Hailey, and Karl. “After showering, I say we celebrate.” The blond-haired girl smiled as she gave Luke a quick kiss before taking his hand and heading to the changing rooms.

***

Gradually getting tipsier, the friend group had scattered around in a local bar as George followed Clay to the restroom, getting away from the cheerful mood. The taller boy was still worked up about the tournament as George joined his side and placed a hand on his cheek.

“Please calm down, Clay,” he said softly, gaining eye contact, “I’ve never seen you this upset about a loss before.”

The taller boy sighed and gave George a forced smile, “I just didn’t want to disappoint my-” He paused and George curiously raised his eyebrow.

“Your what?” he asked teasingly, trailing his hand down and over Clay’s chest.

“My Georgie, ” the green-eyed boy joked, pulling the other closer with one hand on the small of his back. “My princess,” he whispered, creating goosebumps on George’s skin.

“No seriously, what were you gonna say?” he asked, looking up at the other in anticipation. It stayed quiet for a second and George couldn’t help but feel a slight form of disappointment building in his gut. Maybe I’m just reading into it too much, he reasoned, accepting that he would not get a clear answer.

“Oh, I remember now,” Clay said suddenly, a broad grin forming on his lips, “I wanted to make my boyfriend proud.”

George’s heart skipped a beat as happiness filled his body and in an attempt to hide his shock he joked, “Who said I was your boyfriend?”

“Are you not?” Clay countered rhetorically, already seeing his question being answered by the joyful expression on George’s face. As he nodded, the smaller boy buried his flustered face in the other’s chest, unable to look into the emerald green eyes. “You’re such an idiot,” the taller boy chuckled in an utter as he hugged him back tightly, nuzzling his nose in George’s hair. The smaller boy was practically melting into the touch as he let out a giggle as well.

They stayed like that for a few long moments, just enjoying each other’s warmth, before George reasoned they should check out what their friends were up to.

On their way to the bar George offered to buy Clay a drink but the other denied, “I don’t think I’m gonna drink tonight.” George simply hummed in agreement, ending up next to Nick who was sitting on one of the barstools.

“Slow down there, tiger,” Clay said as he slapped Nick on the shoulder who had just downed his beer and ordered another one.

Swiftly, the raven-haired boy received it from the bartender and turned toward his two friends. Greeting them with a drunken smile on his face, he shrugged before taking a big gulp, “It’s officially vacation, dude, and that means I’m either drunk or hungover.” The comment left him laughing the loudest out of the three and it took him a few seconds to calm down and regained a somewhat serious demeanor. Then, he suddenly stated, “I’m glad you two are friends again.”

Clay let out a chuckle at the randomness of the statement but had a glad expression on his face as he turned toward George, sharing a knowing look. A shy smile formed on the smaller boy’s lips as Clay spoke in a soft tone, “Yeah, me too.”

He could feel a blush spread across his cheeks as he thought back to the conversation of a few minutes ago in the restroom. We’re boyfriends. His brown eyes stayed locked with the bright emerald green ones of Clay and he swore he could drown in the ocean of love that was sent his way. To George’s disappointment, however, Clay broke their eye contact when Nick cleared his throat loudly to regain his friends’ attention.

“I’m getting lonely here. Can you two at least pretend I’m still included in the conversation,” Nick commented with faux hurt, placing a hand on his chest.

George laughed as he joked along, “Oh sorry, should I find Karl for you? So you can…”

George trailed out his words before making kissing noises with his lips teasingly. Nick shoved him to stop and said, “Alright, alright, I get it.” The raven-haired boy raised the corner of his mouth to form a smirk as he concluded, “You’re just jealous I have a boyfriend.”

The brown-haired boy let out a scuff and couldn’t help but laugh at the irony of the statement, earning a questioning eyebrow raise from his friend, who didn’t think it was that funny. George could see Clay also holding back a smile and joy filled his body. Even though his friends hadn’t got first place in the tournament, George knew tonight was gonna be fun nonetheless.

A few minutes of chit-chatting later, George noticed Karl approaching them. He grabbed Nick by the arm and dragged him out of his seat, making the raven-haired boy stumble a bit. “Guys, join us!” Karl said enthusiastically, gesturing to the rest of their friends on the dancefloor.

George figured he had no better idea to spend his time and without hesitation grabbed Clay’s hand and followed Karl and Nick. Hailey, Jane, and Luke were already dancing and the light brown-haired girl let out an excited shriek as she noticed the others had joined. Her gaze traveled down and stopped where George and Clay still had their fingers interlocked.

Quickly, Clay removed his hand from George’s hold and awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck, turning his attention to Luke on his left. The blue-eyed boy drunkenly hugged Clay and kept on rambling about how it wasn’t Clay’s fault they came second. George felt a small sting in his heart as he watched the scene, remembering Clay doesn’t want to show anyone their relationship. He sighed deeply, which Hailey apparently had noticed because suddenly she pulled him toward her.

“What was that?” she asked in an aggressive whisper, slightly standing on her tip-toes to say it into his ear.

“Nothing,” he mumbled, avoiding her eyes because he knew she would be able to crack him in just a few exchanges of looks.

“I don’t know what conversation you two have had,” she started, gesturing with her head toward Clay, “but you told me you ended the whole friends-with-benefits thing.” George’s mouth went dry, not knowing how to respond. “I just don’t want you to get hurt, you know that, right? Moving on is better than being played with.” The last sentence was said in a mutter and George’s chest hurt because of it.

“It’s complicated,” he whispered back in a small voice. He hated lying, hated not being able to tell her the whole truth.

“I’m sure it is,” she responded sweetly, finally gaining eye contact and giving him an empathetic look, the expression showing she also knew he was hurt by withholding the explanations. George thinly smiled at her, feeling grateful she was looking out for him.

The beat of a song George didn’t know faded into one he knew by heart. ‘Firework’ by Katy Perry was playing and Jane jumped enthusiastically in the air. Hailey and George exchanged a look that said ‘let’s move on’ and joined their friend in singing the lyrics wholeheartedly.

“Do you ever feel like a plastic bag, drifting through the wind, wanting to start again?” the blond-haired girl sang, dancing with her hips and hands in the air. Clay chuckled at the excitement in the group, also starting to dance along.

Once the chorus came up, the whole friend group was in a circle, jumping along to the beat. George’s cheeks were sore from smiling and his throat dry from screaming the lyrics.

“Baby, you’re a fiirework,” Clay sang, looking at George and arms gesturing toward him.

The smaller boy turned more to the other, smile reaching his ears, as he sang, “Come on, let your cooolors burst.”

“Make ‘em go, ‘Oh, oh, ooh’,” the two of them sang together, euphoria surging and almost forgetting about the rest of their friends around them. “You’re gonna leave ‘em all in awe, awe, awee.”

For the rest of the song, their eyes stayed locked as they danced, and George loved every second of it. It was almost like the first year they’d met, with genuine compassion and care, but this time with even more love.

***

The sun was almost rising as the four boys entered their house and departed to their rooms. George went straight to his shower, wanting to wash away all the sweat from the night. He let the droplets run through his fluffy hair, closing his eyes and titling his head back. Even though his friends didn’t win the tournament, a smile formed on his lips as he thought back on the day.

Once he was done, he sneaked out of his room, quietly walking up the stairs before pausing to stand in front of Clay’s door. Maybe he already went to bed, he thought just before his phone vibrated in his pocket. Coincidentally, the owner of the room invited him over, so without hesitation, George entered the other’s bedroom.

“That’s quick,” Clay remarked as he lay on his bed, putting his phone away and extending his arms to welcome George. The smaller boy swiftly closed the door and plopped right on top of Clay. The other grunted from the impact but chuckled as he wrapped his arms and legs around George, trapping him. “Gotcha.”
While giggling, George wriggled around in Clay’s grip a little before being let go. They faced each other, laying on their sides, and stayed silent for a few moments. Clay smiled at George as he softly pushed a few strands of the other’s fringe away from his eyes. The touch made George melt on the spot, and he shyly hid his flustered face in his elbow, turning to lay on his back.

Clay just huffed adoringly as he stood up from the bed and walked to his bathroom. “I’m gonna take a quick shower,” he announced as he gathered a towel and underwear. “You can join if you want,” he smirked after, earning a disbelieving whine from George.

“I can’t believe you’ve just said that,” George laughed, his body heating up again at the thought of it. Clay jokingly pouted at him and feeling slightly bad about it, George offered, “I’ll give you a massage.”

“You better,” Clay grinned, the promise lighting up his face. Then, he turned around and closed the bathroom door behind him. The boy on the bed pulled his phone from his pocket again, scrolling on it mindlessly to pass the time.

Not long after, Clay appeared in the bathroom’s doorway in only his boxers. George scooted over on the bed to make space for the other to lie close to him, which Clay did swiftly.

“I don’t have any oil,” George realized as he hovered his hands above Clay’s bare back. The other chuckled at his concern and assured him it was fine before George started to glide his hands along the other’s muscles. Despite his lack of experience, he used soft strokes to soothe the other's body, resembling a Swedish massage.

“Is this the reward you were talking about?” Clay asked, his voice slightly muffled by his cushion. George formed a smirk, which the other couldn’t even see, as he bent forward slightly to be closer to Clay’s ear.

“I was thinking of something else,” he whispered as he gave the taller boy’s broad shoulders a squeeze. As if a flip had been switched, Clay spun around so he faced George.

His green eyes sparkled as he asked in a seductive tone, “What were you thinking?”

The taller boy moved to sit up straighter, leaning in to kiss George. The other, however, placed a finger on Clay’s lips to stop him with a triumphant grin, “You won’t get to know. You didn’t win, remember?”

The blond-haired boy grunted in response, throwing his head back, “You don’t know what you’re doing to me, princess.”

At that answer, George bit his bottom lip in a smirk. He loved that he could tease Clay in this way and there wouldn’t be any harsh consequences.

“It’s almost 6 o’clock, I think we should go to bed,” George announced, letting out a giggle as the other groaned again. Then, the smaller boy was tugged by Clay, and he let himself be pulled on top of the other. His waist was completely encircled by Clay’s arms, and George pressed his cheek against the other’s chest.

“Sleep here?” Clay mumbled cutely, making George’s heart flutter.

“Yeah,” he answered as Clay grabbed his covers and, with some help of George, draped it over the two of them. They shuffled around a bit, so the smaller boy lay comfortable, before he closed his eyes. “Goodnight,” he said finally as he listened to the other’s steady heartbeat and drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 39: Settling

Rolling their suitcases over the marbled floor of the lobby, the friend group gathered around to distribute their rooms. George had never been to such a large resort before, and he could see that most of the others hadn’t either, pointing out every uncommon detail.

“Thank God, there is air conditioning,” Nick said, wiping the his forehead. Outside, the sun was beaming in the sky, and the chilly air they encountered once inside provided much-needed refreshment. “Luke, are you gonna check us in?” he asked, gesturing to the reception desk. The blond-haired boy fixed his sweaty hair, putting a black cap over it, before walking over to the employee before eventually coming back with their room keycards.

“Is everybody okay with sharing double beds?” he asked, the others not objecting before he continued, “I’ll go with Gray, only because he is my little bro, sorry Jane.” He looked apologetically at his girlfriend which made Grayson scuff. Luke noticed and slung his arm around the teenager, ruffling his hair with his knuckles, making the boy squirm out of his grip.

“That’s fine, babe, I’ll have a girls room with Hailey,” she responded after the bothers had settled down, locking arms with the girl next to her, earning a smile.

“Well, I will go with my boyfriend,” Nick grinned, already getting excited by the idea as he grinned at Karl, “so that leaves,” he fell silent, looking around the group and discovering who would be the final two to receive a room. “Oh, I can go with Clay and Karl with Gogs if that’s better-”

“No, no, no, it’s fine, bro, I’ll go with George,” Clay interrupted, trying not to seem too thrilled about it. George tried to hold back a laugh, simply nodding instead.

Alright, if you two are sure,” the raven-haired boy said, not too bothered by his offer being declined. “I don’t want any fights, alright?”

“Don’t worry,” George reassured with a smile, tilting his head so it could rest on Clay’s shoulder. In response, he felt the taller boy rest a hand in the small of his back, and luckily his blush would stay undetected because of the heat.

“Perfect,” Karl responded, smiling at George and Clay’s friendly stance.

After an exchange of a look, Luke handed Clay the last two keycards before slinging his arm around his little brother and dragging him in the direction of the rooms. Everyone followed, Clay and George falling a little behind as they looked around in awe at the clear blue pool to their side and the beach just beside it.

“I’m so excited for this week!” the brown-haired boy declared, subconsciously intertwining his fingers with the other’s.

For a split second, Clay held his hand before letting go and putting it in his pocket, eyeing the friend group who walked in form of them nervously. George could slap himself for making the air between them awkward when it was so good before. The taller boy next to him seemed to sense it and offered an small smile.

They walked the rest of the way side-by-side without talking too much but luckily George felt at ease again, inhaling and exhaling the sea’s scent deeply.

“Okay, 404, this should be ours,” the blond-haired boy next to George announced, standing still in front of a wooden door.

As the smaller boy waited for Clay to open it, he could see how Nick and Karl entered the room next doors. The other two duo’s stayed opposite of their rooms. Soon after the beep of the keycard, Clay swayed the door open for George to enter with his suitcase, following swiftly afterward.

The room had a neatly made double bed that looked like a cloud, a pair of towels laying on top of it in the shape of swans. Through huge windows the seashore could be seen and as soon as the brown-haired boy realized, he shrieked, “It’s a balcony, Clay!”

Sliding the glass door open, George looked back at his boyfriend, who was already looking his way with eyes filled with adoration. Clay joined his side at the railing as they looked at the waves, snaking an arm around his waist. They stayed there for a moment, enjoying the other’s company as they made a promise to go to the beach later this day.

Then, George decided he wanted a shower first, slipping out of Clay’s hold and racing to the bathroom, grabbing a towel on the way. The blond-haired boy didn’t run, however, and instead just walked to George’s suitcase, carefully selecting an outfit. The brown-haired boy let him and just turned to inspect the bathroom, discovering a large bathtub and shower.

Clay joined him and stood in the door frame, leaning on his shoulder as he handed the other a small pile of clothes.

“Thanks,” George muttered as he accepted the outfit, gently shooing the other out of the room and closing the door, his heart feeling strangely warm.

***

George spread their towels on the hot sand while Nick and Clay dug a hole so the parasol they bought would stay upright and provide some shade. The smaller boy lay down and Karl followed swiftly, taking place next to him.

“I can’t believe the rest didn’t want to go to the beach,” Karl exhaled, lying on his back and closing his eyes. Just a few minutes ago, their four other friends had decided they’d rather explore the resort instead of relaxing in the sun.

“I’ll take lying down over walking any day,” George said light-heartedly, receiving an ‘amen’ from the boy next to him.

From a few feet away, George could hear a small group of girls in bikinis squealing. Annoyed but also curious, he looked over at the strangers and saw them checking out Clay who had just removed his shirt that had presumably become too hot. Nick noticed as well and nudged his friend in his side, seemingly proud. George, however, could feel jealousy brewing in the pit of his gut and he uncomfortably turned his head away and closed his eyes, trying not to mind them.

Not long after, the parasol was set up and George heard Karl getting up to test the seawater with Nick. Expecting Clay to go with them, he was surprised to see the green-eyed boy when he opened his eyes. The boy was putting sunscreen on his arms, shoulders and chest before sitting down and smiling at the other.

“You should put some on as well,” he informed as the smaller boy sat up straighter to face him. “Don’t wanna ruin your perfect skin.” For some reason the compliment sent a shiver down George’s spine, sounding hot in a way he couldn’t explain.

“Oh, because only you can do that, right?” he joked back teasingly instead of protesting, thinking back to all the marks the other had left on his body in the past.

“Exactly,” Clay responded lowly, leaning in closer and slowly spreading the cream on George’s arms. He was just putting on my sunscreen, that is something my mum used to do, the smaller boy thought, wanting to scold himself from feeling so warm inside from the situation.

Once the taller boy was done, George offered to put sunscreen on Clay’s back, which the other accepted immediately. He let his hands travel over the broad shoulders and defined muscles along his boyfriend’s spine and sides. He was reminded of the massage he’d given the other a few days ago and felt his body heat up. Stopping himself from letting things escalate in his mind, George quickly slowed down his movements before eventually stopping and announcing he was done.

Clay turned around and smiled at George, his green eyes sparkling. The blond-haired boy blew the other a swift kiss as he stood up. Even though it was a minor thing, George couldn’t help but feel the affection for the other growing.

“I’m gonna go swim, wanna join?” Clay asked, already knowing the answer as his eyes found the book George had brought with him.

“No, I think I’ll stay here for now,” the smaller boy said softly, making the taller boy smile understandingly.

He didn’t do a lot of reading though, instead watching his three friends play in the sea. Out of impulse, he grabbed his sketchbook, which he thanked himself he brought with, and started to draw the scene. He hadn't sketched in a long time, having recently focused solely on art for his course. His pencil glided over the page with familiar ease and contentment filled his body as he drew the curves of the waves.

About an hour later, George heard his name being shouted from behind him. While raising a questioning eyebrow, he looked over his shoulder. To his surprise, he saw Hailey and Seiji approach him on the towels. The tall black-haired boy was dressed in a low buttoned flowery shirt and shorts, whilst Hailey was wearing a colorful dress.

George’s smile stayed on his face as his two friends joined his side. Seiji squatted down so he was more on George’s level, while Hailey made a happy noise as she sat down next to him. Before he spoke to the unexpected guests, he shot an eye toward the place Clay was. When he did, he found the other already existing the water and come in his direction.

“What are you doing here, Seiji?” the green-eyed boy said once he was close enough, standing with his arms crossed over his chest instead of joining Hailey and George on the towels. The newcomer looked up from his crouching position and grinned at the blond-haired boy.

“It seemed like you guys forgot a friend,” he joked, chuckling before really explaining himself. “Hailey informed me of this trip and she said that I could join as long as I paid for myself. So here I am.” He widened his arms as he stood up, his shirt exposing even more of his chest as it stretched to its sides.

Clay stared at the other, clearly not intending to play along with the joking facade. George figured the green-eyed boy was jealous even though he saw no reason for him to be. Eventually, he cleared his throat for a second and turned toward Seiji.

“Do you wanna stay here with us on the beach?” George asked the other, secretly loving how in the side of his eye he could see Clay shift in his spot.

“On my way back from picking up Seiji, we found a big shopping mall nearby,” Hailey answered instead of her friend, her smile widening as she continued, “and we were wondering if any of you wanted to join us.”

“I was kinda getting tired of laying here in the heat,” George admitted. He knew he didn't need permission from the other, but George couldn't help but glance over at Clay, asking with his eyes if he could join. The taller boy gaze stayed locked with the brown-haired boy as he eventually smiled back at him. George shot him a look of appreciation as he stood up as a sign of accepting the invitation, wiping the sand of his calves.

“I just heard Nick mention renting some surfboards,” Clay informed, gesturing to the boy that was still in his water with his boyfriend. “So I’ll stay here.”

George couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed, unintentionally hoping that he and Clay would spent their first day fully together.

“Text me when you get back to our room,” Clay said, and even though their friends were still next to them, the genuine tone was not kept private.

“Don’t you worry, I will bring him back safely,” Seiji smirked, pulling the two boys back to reality. He casually slung one arm around Hailey’s shoulders as she joined his side and when George had packed his important belongings, his other around the smaller boy as well. Clay scuffed to himself before he said goodbye to his friends.

George secretly found it funny how Seiji was teasing the blond-haired boy but when he was turned around by the arm around him, he shot his boyfriend one last glance over his shoulder which said ‘See you soon’.

“So,” Seiji began as he looked between Hailey and George under his arms, “which kind of store should we visit first?”

***

Instead of going to any of the stores in the mall yet, the three friends decided they first needed some food in their system. After picking a table, a waiter with dark brown-hair greeted them enthusiastically, “Hey, my name is Diego,” he started as he handed out the menu’s, “would you like to order a drink first?”

“Yeah, a strawberry smoothie for me,” Hailey said, smiling sweetly and refocusing on the food menu as the waiter noted it down.

“A lemonade with mint for me, please,” George ordered, pointing at the drink on his menu.

“Okayy,” the waiter said, as he finished writing it on his notepad looking up at Seiji in anticipation.

“Uhm,” the black-haired boy sitting across from George started, slightly sucking on his bottom lip as he thought. “Ugh, I can’t decide. What do you think, Diego?”

“Oh, I really recommend the homemade ice tea,” the dark-brown haired boy answered honestly, writing it down as Seiji gave an approving nod. “Okay, one smoothie, lemonade and ice tea coming right up.”

Some time went by and after also receiving their food Hailey continued talking, “I just have to know,” she started, giving her two best friends a look, “uh, any development in the dating department?”

Seiji let out a surprised huff before he took a sip, averting his eyes to George. The brown-haired boy felt the gazes of his friends rest on him and heat rising to his face.

“Uhm,” he started, getting nervous. Ever since the night after the tournament Hailey had suspicions of George lying, but he couldn’t tell her though, for now at least. Clay doesn’t want to be public yet, he thought, so he just shrugged and said, “nothing much. What about you Seiji?” He turned to the other guy at the table, receiving a grin.

“Oh, nothing serious at the moment. Just wanting to have some fun for now,” the black-haired boy responded casually, leaning back in his seat.

“C’mon guys, I need some drama to entertain my boring life,” she whined light-heartedly. George huffed to himself, wanting the exact opposite of his friend, but went along with the joke.

“How about our waiter,” George started, nodding his head toward Diego who was standing a few feet away from them, cleaning up a table, “I think he has some eyes on Seiji.”

Hailey’s eyes lighted up as she looked over at the Latino and back to Seiji, seeming to put them together. Her smile widened as she excitedly squeaked. Seiji also looked up and when he and Diego made eye contact, the waiter swiftly turned around and carried the dirty plates away.

“Maybe I’ll have some fun tonight,” Seiji smirked as he saw the reaction, actually considering his friends’ impulsive idea. “I have a room of my own and brought all the essentials.”

“Oh my God!” Hailey exclaimed a little too loudly, swiftly putting a hand to her mouth. Her enthusiasm was contagious and before he knew, George was also invested in how the scene would unfold.

A few minutes later and Seiji had accepted the challenge as he gestured to Diego that he wanted to pay the bill.

“Would you want to order anything else?” the curly-haired boy asked, stacking the plates and glasses on the table.

“No, that’ll be all,” Seiji answered as he opened his wallet he’d pulled out of his back pocket. He picked a few bills that seemed to be worth 100 dollars and handed them to the waiter. Diego smiled as he handed two 20’s back, explaining that Seiji had given too much. “That’s for you,” the other smirked, making eye contact and placing a hand on the money, “for the good service.”

George shared a look with Hailey, who was barely keeping herself quiet, excitement beaming off her face. He saw her holding her breath as she watched the scene that he was also enjoying.

“Oh well, I’m a fair guy, so if you’re gonna give me this,” Diego trailed off, smiling widely as he grabbed Seiji’s wrist, “I’d feel bad if I didn’t give you something in return.”

The Latino took out a pen he was carrying on him and scribbled what appeared to be his phone number on the inside of the black-haired boy’s arm.

“I’ll be looking forward to that,” Seiji responded, both of them knowing that they weren’t talking about the number. George withheld himself from scuffing as Seiji gave the waiter a wink before Diego walked away, on his way to greet new guests.

“I can’t believe that just happened,” Hailey exclaimed, trying her hardest not to shout. The girl’s face was slightly red and her eyes widened even more as she noticed that Seiji was checking out Diego from afar while she was talking. George chuckled as he shrugged to her, gesturing that he was clueless too from the scene.

***

Feeling slightly exhausted from all the strolling he’d done through the mall’s clothing stores and gift shops, George walked back to his room. He hadn’t expected to buy something, since he usually just judged the items rather than actually purchasing them. However, he had bought a new blouse for himself. It was something he wouldn’t normally wear because of the slightly sheer lace fabric, but Seiji had insisted on it.

Intending on testing if his friends were correct when stating he’d looked sexy in it, George had put on the shirt directly after buying it to show it to Clay. Even though he felt confident from Seiji and Hailey’s praises, insecurity started to rise in his chest as he approach room number 404. Hesitantly, he grabbed his keycard and held it in front of the sensor, opening the door.

“Welcome back,” Clay greeted and George felt the other’s green eyes glue on him as soon as he closed the door, kicked his shoes off, and joined the boy on the bed. Wanting to be a tease, George simply smiled at him as he grabbed his phone to scroll on it, playing dumb. Clay, however, broke the silence that had formed only a minute later, “Did you have fun?”

“Yeah, it was nice,” the smaller boy started dryly, not looking up from his phone, “had some lunch. Didn’t buy much.”

“Right,” Clay breathed and George could see in the corner of his eye how the other inched closer, feeling a hand being place on his thigh. “What about the blouse you’re wearing?”

“Oh, this,” George looked down at his new shirt innocently as the other now hovered over him, caging George between his arms, “Seiji said I would look good in it.”

The green-eyed boy stared at him for a second before gently grabbing George’s chin so he couldn’t avoid his eye contact. “Should I be jealous then,” Clay started, one of his hands slowly creeping under the see-through shirt, “or should I be thanking him?”

“Depends,” George gasped, as the other’s thumb ran over his nipple, “do you like it?”

Instead of answering directly, the blond-haired boy’s gaze dropped to George’s lips, capturing them passionately. The smaller boy’s body heated up as he eagerly let Clay’s tongue into his mouth. The other’s fingers slipped into George’s fluffy hair, gripping them as his body pressed down. George hummed in return, wrapping his arms around Clay’s neck and closing his eyes to savor the moment.

Eventually their kissing slowed down and Clay backed down a bit. George grinned, unable to hide his satisfaction at the other's lack of control.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” he responded, licking his lips and feeling blush forming on his cheeks.

“Who wouldn’t love it if his boyfriend looks so hot in it,” Clay said, smiling. Contrary to the lust that had filled the room earlier, the smile was sweet, capable of melting George’s heart.

“You love it, huh?” George asked, his voice barely than a whisper. He held his breath, feeling the vulnerability from the two of them.

“Yeah,” Clay whispered as softly, “Love.” The green pair of eyes looked at George like they never had done before, truly showcasing his emotions. The brown-haired boy smiled back, reaching up to pull Clay into a tender kiss. Their movements were slow and George felt like he was dreaming.

Unfortunately interrupting their moment, George’s phone rang. The smaller boy tried to ignore the buzzing but eventually broke free from their kiss. Clay let out an audible groan, planting his face in George’s chest. The other chuckled at his disappointed reaction, running his fingers through the soft blond locks as he picked up.

“Hey, George,” Ponk greeted through the speaker, “how has your first day been?”

George angled his phone so only the top of his head was visible as he answered, “Nothing much, just went to the beach and checked out the mall.”

The boy on the other end of the line made an approving noise. Meanwhile, Clay was hugging George’s waist, looking up to observe the other as he talked with his friend.

“I heard from Hailey that you’re sharing a room with Clay, you doing alright?” Ponk asked genuinely, and George looked down at his boyfriend who was absentmindedly drawing circles on the bedsheets.

“Yeah, we,” he started, smiling to himself, “talked things out.”

“And I didn’t get an update?!” Ponk exclaimed with faux hurt, making George let out a chuckle. With a slightly red face, he shot his friend an apologetic look. “Oh no, don’t worry, I get it. You were too busy being lovey-dovey, right?”

“Whaaat?” George questioned sarcastically, before breaking into laughter.

“I’m happy for you two,” the almond-colored boy said sincerely once the laughing died down a bit. “Just make sure it’s serious this time, alright?”

“Yeah, I’m looking after myself,” George reassured, gaining eye contact with Clay. “Besides, he’s practically obsessed with me now.”

“As he should,” Ponk responded, and after a few more minutes the two of them said their goodbyes to each other.

Ending the call with a smile, George caught a mischievous grin on Clay’s face. He questionably raised his eyebrows as the taller boy remarked, “Obsessed, huh? Remind me, who is the one with a whole sketchbook filled with the other?”

Even though he knew the other was joking, George let out a disbelieving scuff, giving the boy on top of his chest a shove. “Shut up,” he shot back light-heartedly, not knowing a better defense.

Luckily, the other simply snuggled back to his previous position, tugging George close. The brown-haired boy reached to the nightstand to turn off the lights and sighed contently as he melted into the hold, wrapping his arm around the other too. He closed his eyes and drifted to sleep, resting his head against the other’s soft blond hair.

Chapter Text

Chapter 40: Honeymoon

After rubbing his eyes, Clay silently reached to the nearest nightstand and turned on his phone to read the time. He wanted to turn over and wrapped his arms around George, but refrained himself from disturbing the other’s peaceful slumber. Carefully, the taller boy slid out of the bed, deciding he would grab some breakfast for the two of them before the resort’s buffet closed. Swiftly, he put on the first sweatpants and t-shirt he could find and shoved his phone and key card in his pockets before leaving.

Once arrived at the dining hall, Clay beelined to the trays and plates, grabbing enough for him and his boyfriend. He chose two freshly-made bagels with toppings and a bowl of some cut fruit, not knowing how hungry George would be. To his surprise, as he moved to the next food section, Hailey joined his side.

“I see you’ve got quite the appetite,” she commented, looking down at what Clay was carrying.

“Err yeah,” Clay started, hoping his answer wouldn’t raise any questions, “I was gonna bring this one back to George.”

“Sweet,” she said after making an approving humming noise. “But,” the girl added, turning to face Clay fully, “do you truly feel serious about him? Because if you don’t…” Hailey pointed her butter knife in Clay’s direction, narrowing her eyes, as she continued, “If you hurt him, I will end you.”

The taller boy jokingly raised his hands, but his tone was sincere when he answered, “I promise.”

The girl let the words hang in the air for a few long moments before forming a broad smile, “Good, so are you two like secretly dating?” The two of them, walked over to the end of the buffet, where the drinks were.

Clay felt his mouth turn dry as he admitted the truth, “We actually haven’t gone a date ye-”

“What?! Do you want him to feel insecure about your relationship?” Hailey interrupted, slapping Clay on his arm. The blond-haired boy felt himself turn red, not knowing what to say.

“I, I-” he stuttered, avoiding eye contact and instead grabbing two bottles of apple juice.

“Go out with him today,” Hailey stated determinedly, and before Clay could argue with her, she added, “Don’t worry about the rest of the group, we’ll be fine without you guys.”

The taller boy smiled appreciatively at her before they checked out and walked through the dining hall with their food. “Hey Hailey, before you go, could you do me a favor?” he asked, before they separated, as he handed her his room’s key card.

“Yeah of course, what is it?” she responded, accepting the card.

***

As he tried to balance the fully stacked food tray, Clay knocked on his room’s door a few times. Patiently, he waited for George to open the door, which he luckily did within a few seconds.

“I was wondering where you went,” the brown-haired boy stated, “you didn’t reply to my texts.”

“I thought you were still sleeping,” Clay admitted, feeling guilty he left the other worried. “So I went to the cafeteria and brought you this,” he added, raising the breakfast he’d brought. George’s face lit up as he eagerly stepped out of the way so Clay could put the food tray on the bed.

The blond-haired boy watched lovingly as the other enthusiastically hopped next to him on bed and bit into one of the bagels. George had some cream cheese in the corner of his mouth from his second mouthful, which he didn't notice. Clay formed a grin on his face as he leaned in and kissed George and licked the corner of his mouth clean. Pleased by the other’s flustered reaction he back up again and started eating his own breakfast. His eyes stayed glued on the smaller boy who let out a disbelieving chuckle.

“What was that? I was eating,” George laughed, and Clay’s chest warmed just by the sound of it.

“You’re a messy eater,” he said as if it could justify his action. Clay could see a mischievous sparkle in George’s brown eyes as the other swiftly pecked him on the cheek.

“You had some food there as well,” he reasoned, smiling at his obvious lie, “and there,” he continued as he pecked Clay’s other cheek, “and there, and there.”

As the smaller boy was peppering him in kisses, Clay put his bagel back on the plate before grabbing the other’s waist and pushing him onto the mattress. While both giggling, he swiftly climbed on top of George and fondly stared down. The taller boy couldn’t resist kissing George properly and leaned down to do so. The other raised his head off the mattress to deepen it, shifting the room’s atmosphere.

Clay felt his abdomen tighten a bit as his tongue explored the other’s mouth and slender fingers traveled through his hair. Heating up, two of them pressed closer to each other, panting slightly from the sudden rush. God, I love his noises, he thought as he faintly heard a moan spill from George’s lips and in response, he gripped the boy’s waist a little tighter.

“Can’t we just do this all day?” George asked between the kisses, and Clay hummed in agreement.

A moment later, however, the blond-haired boy remembered his plan for the day and pulled away slightly, making George sit up straighter and pout at him disappointedly. “Actually,” Clay started, smiling and receiving one in return, “I was thinking the two of us could go on a date today.”

George’s face lit up in surprise and he exclaimed a high-pitched “really?” as he wrapped his arms around Clay’s shoulders. The taller boy nuzzled his nose in the side of George’s neck and fondly took in the scent.

As they untangled from their embrace, Clay felt a pang in his chest when he saw the way George’s mood had brightened so much after his invitation. Had he been waiting a long time for me to ask him? he wondered guiltily, but he suppressed the urge to dwell on the thought for too long.

***

After finishing their breakfast, Clay took George to explore the stores along the beach for a bit. They went shopping and after spending way too much time in a souvenir shop, picked out a pair of matching bracelets. As they strolled along the esplanade in search of a restaurant to eat at, the blond-haired boy couldn’t stop himself from smiling fondly at the other, who was radiating so much joy just from swinging their interlocked hands back and forth. I wanna do this every day, Clay thought earnestly, imprinting the other’s look into his memories.

Some time passed before they came to a halt in front of a seafood establishment and decided it was the perfect place to dine at. They were guided to a table that had a view of the ocean and ordered their dishes. Clay noticed George’s hand was on the table, his fingers slowly stroking the tablecloth. Without thinking about it for too long, Clay extended his and held the other’s hand before looking up and locking his green eyes with warm brown ones.

“I’ll never get tired of looking at you, George,” Clay remarked, subconsciously saying his thought aloud. Instantly, the taller boy could see a blush form on the other’s cheeks.

“Thank you,” George eventually responded, voice barely loud enough for Clay to catch. The green-eyed boy smiled, wishing they could just ditch their friends for the rest of the trip and stay together without any questions asked.

Their moment was interrupted, however, by their waiter arriving with the ordered food. In front of George, a plate of lobster and shrimp risotto was served, while Clay received his chosen Atlantic salmon. After thanking the worker, they clinked their glasses of white wine and took a small sip before starting on their dishes.

Clay was attentively watching George as he ate his meal and was glad as he heard approving noises from the other side of the table. Later, he was enjoying how George was enthusiastically telling a story about what had happened with Seiji and the waiter Diego the day before. He laughed as George explained how perplexed he’d been.

In his turn, Clay talked to the smaller boy about how Nick had been constantly trying to impress Karl at surfing yesterday and had failed miserably at it.

“Classic,” George responded with a chuckle, shaking his head as he took the last sip of his wine.

As if speaking of the devil, Clay’s phone in his pocket buzzed and the screen read ‘Nick’. George signaled he should answer so he did, immediately overwhelmed by the loud voice of their raven-haired friend.

“Yo, bro,” Nick greeted over-enthusiastically, “what’s up?”

“Uhm, nothing really,” the green-eyed boy answered dryly, wanting to hang up and go back to his date.

“Be honest, aren’t you feeling awkward? Like, dude, if I was in your shoes…” Nick trailed off, making Clay’s mind spin. What is he talking about?

“What?” he questioned, trying to sound light-hearted and earning a curious gaze from George across the table. Does he know about our date?

“You know, Hailey told me,” Nick started lowering his voice to a whisper. Clay’s heart started to pick up its pace and hammered in his chest. Did Hailey tell him everything? Before spiraling any longer, Nick continued, “about Seiji joining you guys. I know you’re not the greatest fan of that guy for whatever reason.”

A sigh of relief escaped his mouth as Clay connected the puzzle pieces. Hailey probably told the others Seiji and her went along with George and him out today, stopping the others from suspecting anything.

“Oh, right,” the blond-haired boy lied in a convincing tone. “He is pretty annoying, but nothing I can’t manage.”

Clay looked at George who pointed a finger at himself as he mouthed, “Me?”

“No,” Clay said swiftly, confusing the one on the other end of the phone call but making George smile. “Anyway, was that all? ‘Cause if so, I’m gonna hang up.”

“Okay, okay, I see how it is,” Nick joked with faux-disappointment laced in his voice “See ya.”

With that, the call ended and before putting his phone away, Clay texted Hailey ‘is it going to be ready in like an hour?’. To avoid an interrogation about his call, he explained Nick was just bored and that he was talking about Seiji, making the brown-haired boy scuff with a smile. Clay was glad to return to the comfortable atmosphere they had before, finishing their meals only a few moments later.

With their stomachs full, Clay paid for their diner and bid their waiter farewell as he left with George, hand in the small of the other’s back. The brown-haired boy subtly leaned in closer to his side as they walked out of the restaurant.

“I don’t wanna go back yet,” Clay confessed as the two of them strolled along the street.

“Me too,” George agreed in a sincere tone as he pointed at the beach a couple of feet from them, “want to take a walk?” Clay nodded eagerly in response as he pulled the boy next to him closer by the waist and pressed a quick peck on top of his head.

Not long after, the two boys were walking along the seashore, sun setting in the background. Clay loved the way its orange light lit up George’s fluffy brown hair and facial features. They were holding hands and carrying their shoes in their free hand. The smaller boy occasionally bumped into Clay, eventually seeming on purpose, and playfully Clay returned the favor.

After a little too forceful bump, George lost his balance, separating the hold between their hands and falling into the sea. The boy’s mouth fell open in surprise and he let out a disbelieving laugh as he sat in the shallow water.

“I’m so sorry,” Clay said mid-wheeze as he stretched out an arm to help George. Instead of standing up, however, the brown-haired boy strongly pulled the other’s arm, causing Clay to fall on his hands and knees in front of him. “You did not…”

George simply smirked in satisfaction of his revenge as he shrugged, “Serves you right. You shouldn’t have let go of my hand.”

“I didn’t think you were gonna fall,” Clay argued in defense but he swiftly gave up in discussing whose fault it was as the other leaned a few inches closer. A second later and the brown-haired boy had interlocked their lips and kissed Clay in a slow pace. He closed his eyes as he deepened the kiss, almost forgetting where they were for a moment.

George was the first to pull away but remained close and, unable to resist, Clay swiped a strand of the other’s hair to the side, lightly touching George’s forehead.

“I was wrong,” Clay said suddenly, the thought slipping from his lips. He saw how his words caused a worried expression on the other’s face and swiftly he added, “I used to think that pushing you away would make both of our lives easier, but I was wrong.” After that clarification, he placed a hand to cup George’s cheek as he continued, “having you here, with me, is so much better.”

He could see how his words affected the other, making George blush and avoid his eye contact. He was glad his genuineness was clear, but he wasn’t done talking.

“I also told Hailey this morning,” he confessed, “about us.” George’s eyes widened in surprise, probably not expecting to hear that sentence.

“And,” the smaller boy started carefully, “how did it go?” In response, Clay broadened his smile.

“Good,” he said and the expression he received from the other was so pure he almost felt tears in his eyes. “It was actually really nice to come out to someone. Although I think she already suspected it.”

George chuckled in agreement and wrapped his arms around Clay’s neck, pulling him into an embrace. In that moment, the two of them didn’t care that they were getting soaked by the sea water, or that the final streak of sunlight had sunk beneath the horizon.

“I’m so proud of you,” George said as he backed away from the hug to face Clay, and the words made the blond-haired boy want to kiss his boyfriend so hard it would bruise their lips.

“I love you,” he said, and his heart jumped in surprise. He hadn’t expected to say it aloud so soon but everything in his body told him it was the truth.

“I love you too,” George answered, while smiling broadly. Clay couldn’t hide the joy he felt as he stood up and pulled George into a proper embrace, lifting him slightly up in the air. “I can’t breathe,” the smaller boy chuckled and reluctantly Clay let go of him. Water was seeping from both of their pants and in realization he raised his pair of shoes in the air with a laugh.

“I think we failed in staying dry,” he said as he showed George how much water his shoes contained. The smaller boy chuckled, throwing his head back in defeat.

“It’s probably time for us to go back to the resort,” he reasoned, stepping closer to Clay and taking his hand to pull him along. His brown eyes sparkled and the taller boy’s knees weakened as he stumbled along and eventually caught up the other.

***

It had already turned completely dark out as they walked toward their room in the resort. Clay could see George was a little tired from all the walking but his face still wore a permanent smile. To the smaller boy’s suspicion, Clay could not hide his excitement about returning to their room. The taller boy resisted the urge to sweep up the other in his arms and carry his beautiful boyfriend the final distance. Instead, he interlocked their fingers and dragged him along until they stopped in front of the door numbered ‘404’.

“Okay, close your eyes,” Clay demanded with a grin, placing one of his hands in front of George’s eyes to cover them.

“Err, what’s going on, Clay?” the smaller boy questioned, hearing the bleep of the door opening and carefully stepping inside with Clay’s guidance.

“To finish our first date,” the blond-haired boy started, eyeing the room around him in approval, “I’ve prepared this.”

With that, he removed his hand and soaked in the other’s surprised noises as George scanned the room. Rose petals seemingly formed a path from the bath to the bed and on the edge of the already prepared bath, a few candles were lit.

“What? How did you-” George began, turning to the other with a priceless grin that Clay wanted to kiss so badly.
“I won’t reveal my secrets,” the green-eyed boy interrupted thinking back to this morning. Hailey outdid herself, Clay thought impressed, glad that he’d asked her.

Adoring the way the smaller boy’s face flushed in shyness, Clay took a step toward him and pulled him closer by hooking his fingers in the other’s belt loops. George seemed to relax a bit, locking his arms behind Clay’s neck and averting his eyes down to his boyfriend’s lips. Slowly, the blond-haired boy let his hands travel up George’s chest, unbuttoning the other’s damp shirt with ease. Once done, the smaller boy shrugged the fabric off his shoulders and Clay did the same to his.

Topless, the two boys connected their lips, wasting no time to undress further. As the brown-haired boy eagerly kissed him back, Clay felt his skin burn hot at every inch his boyfriend touched. Shuffling backward toward the bath, they discarded their final pieces of clothing and broke apart. Careful not to knock over any candles, Clay entered the warm water first. George stepped in gracefully, and Clay caught himself staring at the other’s figure as he sat down in the space between his legs.

“Who knew my boyfriend could be so romantic,” George commented fondly, more to himself than to Clay. Nevertheless, it created a smile on the boy’s face behind him. The brown-haired boy was treading his hands through the soap bubbles as he looked around at all the lit candles.

Gently, Clay squeezed some shower gel onto his hand and spread it across George’s back, following the contours of the other’s shoulder blades. Clay was obsessed by the way the silky smooth skin felt under his fingertips. The boy in front of him hummed in satisfaction as he continued to wash him, cleaning off all the sea salt.

Clay guided his hands along George’s side and waist before gliding across the other’s abdomen. The muscles underneath his touch tensed slightly as he traveled up higher, ending up on George’s chest and pulling him closer. The smaller boy leaned backward, pressing his body against Clay’s chest.

They held each other like that for a few moments while Clay softly kissed George’s shoulder. Eventually, the smaller boy reached with one arm behind him, tilting his head backward so he was able to kiss Clay. The other eagerly captured George’s lips, placing one of his hands even higher around George’s neck to improve the angle between them, deepening their kiss.

While kissing, George slowly turned his body around, accidently splashing water over the side of the bath which they both ignored. The way George felt beneath his hands, the noises he made, drove Clay insane and he tightened his grip around George’s waist and pulled him onto his lap. A large amount of water splashed all over the bathroom’s floor, making George pull away from the kiss and look over the edge of the bath. The brown-haired boy let out a giggle, looking at the wet rose petals on the tiles, and Clay’s lips subconsciously formed a smile at the sound.

By grabbing the other by the chin, Clay guided George’s face closer. But before he interlocked their lips again, he savored the gaze in the boy’s brown eyes.

“I love it when you look at me like this, princess,” he confessed in a raw voice, adoringly the way the nickname rolled of his tongue. He reached up to run his fingers through George’s damp hair, ruffling it even more.

“What way?” the smaller boy asked, his British accent more emphasized that usual. He wetted his already swollen-red lips, placing his hands on the bathtub’s edge behind Clay’s face. The boy under George sneaked both of his hands underneath the water, finding their way to the smaller boy’s ass and kneading it sinfully. The boy gasped by the grip and swiftly clashed his mouth with Clay’s.

Both of them feeling incredibly turned on, Clay pulled George impossibly closer into his lap, the contact sending shock waves through his body. After hearing one of George’s moan close to his ear, Clay almost thought it would be the end of him.

“Let’s move to the bed,” the smaller boy offered in a whisper against Clay’s lips, waiting for the other to agree with him before going anywhere. Clay’s emerald green eyes glistened with desire as he swiftly stood up, hoisting the other out of the water without a warning.

Careful not to slip or let the other bump into anything, he stepped out of the bath. Water dripped from their bodies, as he lowered the other reluctantly. He saw George’s cheeks turn slightly redder from the way he’d so easily been carried out of the bath as Clay handed him a towel.

After swiftly drying themselves, the two made their way over to their bed. Clay wasted no time before placing his hands on George’s body again, kissing him until he sat on the bed with George on his lap.

“What do you want to do next, princess?” Clay asked between his kisses, running his hands over the other’s smooth back.

For a moment, the smaller boy stayed silent, biting his bottom lip as he debated what to say. Clay continued patiently with kissing the other’s neck, even though his body screamed at him to escalate the situation as soon as possible.

George didn’t answer with his words but after rolling his hips once, he made it clear he was thinking the same thing. Eagerly, Clay moved his kissing down the other’s chest with a plan, making George’s head fall back. The brown-haired boy panted already and before Clay could go any further, George guided him back up with a hand under his chin, making eye-contact.

They took a moment to stare at each other. The smaller boy on top looked beautiful in the candlelight and Clay hoped that he would be able to see it for the rest of his life. His eyes traveled over the other’s exposed body, unable to resist the urge to let his fingers move across the smooth skin of George’s thighs in the meantime.

Not realizing he’d been zoning out, he got snaped back into reality as George attached his lips to his neck. The other bit slightly on the skin beneath his ear, making his way down to Clay’s collarbone. The taller boy felt hickeys forming in his neck, but reframed from thinking about how long they’d be visible.

Instead, Clay, unable to remain still, rolled his body up, making George gasp loudly in his ear. The noise sent all of Clay’s blood straight down south and he squeezed the other’s ass again, repeating his movement.

“Fuck, Clay,” George whined, falling apart right in the green-eyed boy’s hands, just how he adored it.

While holding George close, Clay turned them so George was with his back on the mattress. The smaller boy held on to the other with a firm grip on his shoulders. The boy on top studied the other’s expression carefully and caught George letting out a shameful whine, eyes rolling back on purpose as he pressed himself up against the other.

“If you keep teasing me, I can’t promise to stay gentle,” Clay warned, placing a hand on George’s chest to push him back down.

“Who told you I wanted you to be,” George answered, sinfully lifting his hips again and making both of them moan.

Clay felt his self-control swiftly abandon him after that response, grabbing one of George’s shoulders, and turning the other on his stomach in one motion. “I’m going to drive you crazy,” the taller boy growled lowly as he leaned in closer to lick one of the other’s earlobes, making him whimper. “And when I do, I want you to show me that,” he whispered in the other’s ear, loving the way George was attentively listening, “scream my name loud enough for the others next door to hear.”

He saw George’s face heat up at the implication, and Clay’s brain went fuzzy when he realized that it might be exactly what the other wanted. The green-eyed boy snaked an arm under the other and guided him up until he was prompted up on his knees.

Keeping one hand on the other’s body, Clay reached over and grabbed a condom from their nightstand drawer. Tentatively following Clay’s every movement, George watched as the other opened the square package. Then, the two made eye contact and if Clay wasn’t already turned on enough, he sure was after seeing his boyfriend’s lustful expression.

“Put your hands on the head board,” the taller boy commanded from behind the other, who held onto the wooden frame tightly and swayed his hips back and forth. “Ready?”

After receiving a nod, Clay traveled his hands along George’s sides until they rested on his hipbones and pushed his body forward slowly. He saw the boy in front of him squeeze his eyes shut and let his head hang, probably adjusting to the new sensation. Despite feeling almost overwhelmed by the bliss he was experiencing from the other boy, Clay tried to keep himself sitting still until George gave any sign to move.

Eventually, the smaller boy lifted his head up again and started to move back and forth an inch. Clay went along with the movement, carefully picking up the tempo. In the meantime, the taller boy soothingly caressed George’s sides, lovingly taking in the view he had.

“Stop holding back,” George said, and Clay’s heart skipped a beat for a second while subconsciously forming a smirk on his lips.

As a sign of compliance, Clay used his tight grip on the other’s ass to speed up his thrusts. A string of yelps escaped George’s throat as Clay angled himself just right. Overwhelmed with pleasure, the brown-haired boy’s grip on the headboard faltered and George now laid with his head in the pillows, crying out the other’s name shamelessly.

Satisfied that he’d kept his promise, Clay continued to unravel his boyfriend as he sneaked a hand to where the other was most sensitive. The worn-out sounds the smaller boy produced finally turned into words, “Ah, Clay! Please, ah, I’m-”

George’s constantly-open mouth panted and moaned against the pillows, the sight of which made Clay groan louder as eventually a shock of pleasure rushed through his veins. His trusting became less gentle through the euphoria and he felt George had reached his peak as well. The shattered curses and moans of each other’s names filled every crevice of the room, echoing against their ears.

A few moments passed in which both of them caught their breaths, before they reluctantly separated. When looking to his left, Clay noticed George was on the brink of drifting off. Pulling all of his remaining energy together, the taller boy stood up and collected a warm and damp towel. As he cleaned himself and then George gently, he shimmied the other in a new pair of underwear, afterward putting one on as well.

As he did, he heard a soft whine coming from the other, who sleepily reached out to him. With a soft smile, Clay crawled back to bed, draping the blanket on the two of them. George, once getting a hold on him, snuggled his side adorably. Clay ran his hand through the other’s brown curls, softly stroking them away from his face so he could look at it more clearly.

“I love you,” the taller boy whispered, placing a kiss on the crown of George’s head.

He’d almost not realize he had said it out loud for the second time today if it wasn’t for George quietly responding, “I love you too.”

Clay’s heart felt like it could explode and he heard the breathing of the boy next to him steady out. He, on the other hand, could not get himself to drift off to sleep, his mind continuously playing out scenarios as he thought about their relationship.

After what felt like an hour, he reluctantly exited the bed, making sure not to wake up the other and putting on a shirt before heading toward the beach close to the resort. The moon was shining brightly in the night sky as Clay sat down in the sand, not being bothered by the fact he was solely in his boxers and shirt.

His gut felt tense as he kept pondering. Will they think differently of me if I confess? he thought intrusively. Should we stay a secret for longer? Dissatisfaction rose at that last question, his heart telling him he knew the answer already. While shaking his head, he tried to relax, closing his eyes and taking in a fresh sea breeze. They weren’t against George coming out, he reminded himself, sighing deeply as he decided to lay on his back.

While staring up at the stars, he started fantasizing about ways he could confess to the others and ways of telling George their relationship could be public. The thought of the latter made his lips form a smile. Since his break-up with Poppy, he had felt a fear of committing to something so vulnerable as a serious relationship, but now he couldn’t imagine himself without George anymore.

Completely disturbing his thoughts, Clay heard loud laughter approaching him. To his surprise, he saw Luke, Jane and Nick walking over the abandoned beach toward the resort. He could see Jane holding her heels as she stumbled forward, being held up by her boyfriend as they walked through the sand. The trio hadn’t noticed Clay sitting on the beach at first but once Nick recognized him, broad smiles formed on all their faces.

“What the heck are you doing here, Clay?” the raven-haired boy asked at almost a shouting volume. He was clearly tipsy, but Jane was the most drunk from their night out, only greeting him quickly before heading to the bed she was probably longing for.

Her boyfriend waved her goodbye as he and Nick joined Clay on the sand and said, “Bro, the bar we found was amazing. We need to go there tomorrow.” Clay looked at the blond-haired boy next to him, feeling glad that he wasn’t questioning him further on why he was alone on the beach in his sleepwear.

“Yeah and this time, you should join,” Nick agreed enthusiastically, bumping Clay’s shoulder. After a silence, the raven-haired boy continued, “What were you up to today anyway?” Clay felt his body heat up, thinking back to what he’d done with George.

“Well,” he started, not really knowing what to answer. He knew his friends were going to ask about his day, but he figured he’d come up with a more thorough excuse by tomorrow. “I went out with George.”

“And found yourself a girl?” Nick laughed as he pointed out the hickey on Clay’s neck George had created not too long ago. He knew Nick was being playful, but Clay could feel himself getting tenser. Initially, he thought that he had to keep his relationship a secret to be comfortable, but now he was slowly realizing that lying to his best friends is what made him anxious so often.

“Err no, not exactly,” he stammered nervously, gaining the attention of his two friends.

“What do you mean?” Luke asked calmly, something in his voice not sounding too surprised. Clay’s heart pounded in his chest as he looked between the two guys he knew for the longest.

“I like men,” Clay blurred out, holding his breath as he saw his two friends grin wider than before.

“That’s it? That’s why you’ve been acting so off recently?” Luke countered in a chuckle of disbelief.

“You guys don’t, uh,” Clay stuttered, having not anticipated to receive that response, “you don’t feel differently about me?”

“Dude, I fell for Karl, George came out as bi, did you really think we were going to judge you if you weren’t straight?” Nick smiled, slapping a supporting hand on Clay’s shoulder. Almost feeling stupid, the taller boy allowed himself to form a smile on his lips. Why does it sound so simple when he says it like that?

“But you’re not surprised?” he countered, curiously analyzing his friends’ reactions.

“Honestly,” Luke started, “we suspected something was up, but we were just really waiting for you to tell us.” He fully turned toward Clay, his eyes reflecting his genuineness, “So thank you. Thank you for trusting us.”

Clay felt a lump form in his throat as he smiled gently, feeling a little emotional at those last words since he felt like he should have been the one thanking them. Without too much thought, Clay pulled his friends into a hug, squeezing their heads together and closing his eyes to take in the love of his friends.

Eventually, Nick wiggled free, laughing as he fixed his messy hair up a bit. “So can we call you and George boyfriends now or…?” he asked with a grin as he saw the perplexed reaction of Clay.

“What, uh, what do you mean?” the blond-haired boy countered unconvincingly, his mouth turning dry.

Nick and Luke exchanged a look, before the blond-haired one spoke up, “Well, for the past few days you’ve been all over him-”

“In a cute way,” Nick interrupted, raising a hand in the air to stop Luke from speaking which was only answered with an eyeroll. “We’ve just had some theories.”

Clay felt an immense form of relief wash over him as he clarified, “Yeah, we’re in love.”

“Wow,” both of his friends said in unison, the three of them dissolving into laughter because of it immediately after.

As they found a moment to breathe, Nick commented, “I hope you still have some place in your filled heart for us.”

“Yeah, we love you, man,” Luke added and before Clay could respond with an “I love you too”, Nick abruptly stood up and stumbled through the sand toward the resort.

“I’ve got to congratulate George,” the raven-haired boy announced. Clay and Luke exchanged a swift understanding look, before Luke rose to his feet as well and slung an arm around Nick’s shoulder, telling him it would probably be a better idea to let George sleep and handle this the next day when they’re all sober. Clay watched them walk toward their rooms as he slowly decided to return to his as well, sighing in relief.

Chapter Text

Chapter 41: Disclosure

A shiver ran over George’s spine as his feet got soaked, entering the bathroom to freshen up. He grunted as he looked down at the pool of bathwater and rose petals and was reminded of yesterday. A satisfied smile formed his lips as he grabbed a towel and cleaned up the mess quietly, trying not to wake up Clay in the other room. He really had to go all out for our first date, George reminisced, still beguiled.

After taking an aspirin pill, the brown-haired boy sneakily walked up to his suitcase to get dressed, however, he stopped as he heard his boyfriend ask what he was doing.

“I was just going to grab us some breakfast like you did for me,” George started, turning to Clay and pouting as he climbed into the other’s arms again. “I wanted to return the favor.”

“You’ve already repaid me enough,” Clay countered as he kissed a blushing George on top of his head, pulling him closer. As they stayed in each other’s arms, George fidgeted with the beads of Clay’s bracelet absentmindedly. “Sleep well?”

George looked up to answer him, but instead his eyes fell on the red spot on Clay’s neck. He sat up straighter and gasped, “Clay, let me grab some concealer for you.” Before he could exit the bed though, his wrist was grabbed and he questionably looked into the other’s green eyes.

“No hiding,” Clay said, smiling. George let out a confused laugh, not wanting to jump to any conclusions yet. “I told Luke and Nick yesterday, about us.”

“What?!” George exclaimed in disbelief. “When?” He scanned his boyfriend’s face for any kind of explanation.

“At night. I couldn’t sleep,” the green-eyed boy started, “so I went to the beach and they were there as well, walking back from a club and...”

Before Clay could continue, George kissed his cheek, interrupting him. They made eye contact and he formed a smile that reached his ears. The two of them both averted their gazes to each other’s lips, slowly leaning in closer, but before they could properly kiss, they got interrupted by a loud knock.

After a deep sigh, Clay exited the bed in his underwear and walked toward their door. “Who is it?” he questioned, and after hearing Luke say his name, he opened the door to invite him inside.

“Are you all somewhat dressed?” their blond-haired friend jokingly asked, not waiting for an answer as he entered the room and greeted George. “I come bringing great news,” he announced, sitting down at the end of the bed and turning to Clay. “Remember my cousin Mason? He is turning 22 and having a party at his place, and,” he continued with a grin, “we’re all invited.”

Clay raised his eyebrows in surprise, “I haven’t talked to him in a hot minute,” he laughed.

“Wasn’t he one of your high school fiends as well?” George remarked, faintly remembering his three dormmates talking about him last year or so.

“Yeah, speaking of it, Mason told me Dylan, April, Jess, and Kyle were coming too,” Luke added enthusiastically. “Anyway, we meet in three hours at the reception.” And with that, the blue-eyed boy leaped off the bed and exited the room, leaving George and Clay again.

“I guess we have a party now,” George said, eyes landing on the white lace blouse he had bought a few days ago. But before he could get a hold of the shirt, Clay had already snatched it out of his suitcase, holding it up out of the other’s reach.

“You’re not wearing this,” Clay said with a mischievous grin. George sneaked forward until he backed Clay up against a dresser. He reached his arms above his head with a pout, not putting a lot of effort into getting the shirt.

“Afraid ‘your princess’ might run off with another man?” he asked mockingly, loving how his teasing was getting Clay’s attention. “Maybe Seiji is coming?” he added, falling into laughter once he saw Clay’s smile drop for a slight second.

“Oh c’mon now,” the blond-haired boy said with a lower voice.

“I’m kidding, ” George clarified, taking a step back and retrieving the blouse from his boyfriend. “I already have the guy of my dreams.”

The brown-haired boy could have sworn he saw the other blush for a moment but Clay regained his composure as he responded, “I know, I know, I trust you.” He took a step closer, making George’s stomach flutter. “Plus, now I get to show you off.”

With the blouse still in his hand, he wrapped his arms around Clay’s neck, making the other bend down slightly to capture his lips. They kissed briefly, both smiling and after a quick additional peck on Clay’s cheek, George let go of the taller boy. After picking out an outfit for Clay, the two of them went to the breakfast hall before it closed.

***

A little bit before the planned time, George, Clay, Karl, and Nick had already gathered in the main hall, waiting for the rest. Clay was leaning against a wall, looking at the hallway from which they’d come. George was adorningly observing him, almost in his own world as he suddenly heard Nick comment something from behind him.

“Wait, did Grayson just come from Hailey’s room?” he questioned, looking surprised from his best friend’s little brother to his boyfriend and back. George turned around to watch Grayson indeed approach them, closely being followed behind by Hailey.

“Mind you own business,” the teenager commented as he stole Nick’s sunglasses right of his nose. With a gasp, the raven-haired boy ran after Grayson, saying something about the sunglasses being a part of his hangover cure. With a chuckle, George refocused on Hailey who had joined him.

“Jane just kicked Grayson out of Luke’s room last night,” Hailey explained with a shy smile. “Was I just supposed to let him sleep outside? But anyway, how was your night yesterday?” The light brown-haired girl smirked as she looked between Clay and George. The taller boy wrapped an arm around George’s shoulder and pulled him to his side. “I thought the rose petals were a nice touch,” she winked to Clay.

“So you were in on it,” George smiled, “but to answer your question, it was good.” He loved the way Clay let his head rest on top of his as he leaned in closer.

“Well,” Karl chuckled, crossing his arms, “I’d say more than good.” The boy took a step toward them, and then to George’s horror, started imitating his moans of Clay’s name. Swiftly, George leaped forward and placed a hand on his friend’s mouth, eyes widened in disbelief. Hailey couldn’t help herself from laughing and George hid his face in his free hand in embarrassment.

“In my defense,” Clay started, rubbing the back of his neck, “I am his boyfriend.” George laughed at the surprised expression on Karl’s face that flicked between the couple, appreciating how his friend got so excited for them.

Their attention was gathered, however, by Nick shouting for his boyfriend, “Karl, baby, you and Hailey are joining me in Seiji’s car.” George saw the raven-haired boy talking with Luke and Grayson, before entering the car that was halted before the resort’s entrance.

“I guess it’s time to get going then,” Clay said as he rewrapped an arm around George’s shoulders and joined Luke in his SUV along with the blond-haired boy’s girlfriend and little brother.

Not long after, the friend group had begun their journey to Mason’s house and luckily it was only about an hour’s drive. Grayson was sitting next to Clay and George in the backseats, on his phone, while Jane and Luke were talking about who should pick the music.

Relaxed, Clay let is head fall on George’s shoulder, closing his eyes. When the smaller boy looked up, he made eye contact with Jane via the rear-view mirror, smiling back at her.

“Since when are you two dating?” Grayson asked all of a sudden, looking up from his phone to the two guys next to him. George felt his face lit up and Clay raised his head up at the comment.

Before they could say anything, Jane had already responded, “No, Gray, that’s normal for them. They’re just great friends.”

George noticed Clay was about to speak, but he beat him to it, “Well, actually-”

“What?” the blond-haired girl retorted perplexed, now fully turning in her seat to face the couple in the back.

“George and I are dating,” Clay explained, making eye contact with his boyfriend and caressing him under his chin. Feeling fluttering in his stomach, George looked down at his hands in an attempt to contain his excitement from their new status.

“See, I knew it,” Grayson said, shrugging and earning a disbelieving scuff from Jane.

“You knew about this too, babe? How didn’t I?” she asked the boy driving, playfully slapping his underarm.

“I’m sorry,” he said, eyes remaining on the road, “but it wasn’t for me to tell.”

“You’re right,” Jane sighed, almost sounding defeated.

“Always am,” Luke responded with a smirk, knowing exactly how to tease his girlfriend.

She shook her head, laughing, “Sure, buddy.”

“Hey,” Luke said in a faux-offended manner, briefly looking at the girl riding shotgun, “don’t ‘buddy’ me.”

She raised her hands in defense, smiling broadly, as she responded, “My bad, bro. ” The comment earned a snort from Grayson behind them and even George couldn’t contain his laughter. As a respond, Luke turned up the radio’s volume, head banging and singing along the chorus.

Content with the comfortable atmosphere, George turned to face the car window and stared at the passing palm trees for the rest of the ride.

***

Accidently having dozed off, George was awakened by a soft call from Clay saying they had arrived. When he exited the car, holding a hand to block the light of the low setting sun, he admired Mason’s mansion. He heard Seiji’s car park next to them in the gravel, not long after, greeting the rest of his friends before Luke noticed his cousin approaching them.

“What’s up, party people,” Mason shouted, arms opening in a grand welcoming gesture. He swiftly dapped up Nick, before noticing the people coming from Luke’s car. “It’s been so long, man,” he said with the widest smile, ruffling Grayson’s hair as he pulled him into a quick hug, “They grow up so fast.”

George was almost overwhelmed by the energy coming from the guy and could definitely see the family resemblance as Luke and Mason greeted each other.

“Luckily, you were staying at grandpa’s resort. Otherwise you wouldn’t have driven all this way to my abode,” he commented, turning his attention to the last person he knew from high school.

“Yeah, no, that would have been too far,” Clay joked with a smile, getting shoved by Mason. The expression on his face reminded George of the Clay he’d met during the first year of college, chuckling to himself and gaining Mason’s attention.

“You’re George, right? The roommate of Clay, Nick and Luke?” the blond-haired boy asked, placing a hand on his shoulder. George shot him a thin smile, hating how he could feel himself getting awkward. Fortunately, even though they’d never met, Mason was not and gladly continued talking, “Respect for putting up with all three of them.”

“Who else is here?” Clay asked, interrupting the other. Mason turned toward the house as if he was able to see all the guests from where he was standing, making his hand fall from George in the process.

“April is late, but Dylan and Kyle arrived just before you,” Mason summed up, turning to Clay with a smirk. “Oh and Jess is here, you’re probably excited about that one. I know she is.” After grinning at Clay’s fallen smile, Mason jogged away, heading back to his party along with Seiji, Karl, and Hailey.

Intrigued, George tilted his head to the side as he turned to the taller boy next to him. With a forced smile, Clay looked back as he explained, “Jess was my first relationship in high school and Mason would love it if we got back together.”

“I’m sorry about him for assuming,” Luke added as he and Nick joined Clay’s side. The taller boy made a dismissive gesture, clearly taking Mason’s comments with a grain of salt.

“He doesn’t know,” Clay added as the group started walking to the house’s main entrance as well.

“So, hypothetically, what does Mason not know that, uh,” Nick started, pathetically chuckling, “we do?”

Didn’t Clay already tell him? George wondered, looking at his friend with a confused smile. “About me and Clay,” he added, only earning a slow blink from Nick. Clay noticed the raven-haired boy’s confusion and chuckled as he interlocked his fingers with George’s and raised their joined hands in the air.

“What?!” Nick questioned, his eyes widening as he puzzled the pieces together.

“No way, you actually forgot about last night,” Luke exclaimed, slapping the raven-haired boy next to him on the back of his head.

Nick grunted because of his headache and denied with a chuckle, “No, of course not. I was just playing.”

Clay rolled his eyes at the obvious lie and shook his head slightly. George laughed as well and, heartwarmingly, felt the other’s thumb caress the back of his hand as they remained interlocked, swinging lightly back and forth.

As they walked through the house, they briefly greeted some of the guests. After getting shoved a beer in their hands, they entered the backyard, seeing a couple dozen people enjoy the last sunshine while chit-chatting and drinking at the pool’s edge. In the background, there quietly played some music, but George’s smile dropped as he noticed a petite blond-haired girl approach them.

“Hey, Clay, long time no see,” she greeted, a bit overly-friendly for George’s liking. Luckily, her enthusiasm dropped when she saw their interlocked hands.

“Yeah, it’s been a few years,” Clay stated matter-of-factly, not commenting on her obvious demeanor change. “How have you been, Jessica?”

Before the girl could answer his question, their attention was grabbed by the birthday boy shouting from on top of a table. He was sporadically spraying a water gun at people in his proximity as he shouted, “Everyone is getting soaked!” He jumped down and started sprinting at a few people George didn’t recognize, laughing at how they screamed and got into action as well.

The smaller boy didn’t know from where, but there were also water balloons flying through the air and miraculously Clay got headshot with one, soaking the green-eyed boy in an instant. George looked around to see the culprit and saw Nick cheering and two-handed high-fiving Karl.

“Oh you’re going down!” Clay shouted toward the couple, grabbing an unbroken water balloon off the ground.

As Clay ran after them, George decided to hide somewhere, not planning on getting too wet. On his way to the pool, he found a tiny water pistol on a table and took it with him as he kneeled behind one of the lounge chairs. While he was enjoying the show the other guests were putting on, the brown-haired boy hadn’t noticed Seiji joining him in his hiding spot.

Getting jump-scared, George shot a pathetic stream of water in the other person's face. As soon as he realized who it was, he lowered his gun and laughed at Seiji’s offended expression, apologizing and making more room for the other to sit next to him.

“Have you seen what Hailey’s been up to?” the Korean asked, looking over the edge of the chair and gesturing in the girl’s direction.

George followed his gaze as he saw Hailey playfighting with Grayson and two other boys he didn’t recognize. The brown-haired one of the two was standing in front of Hailey as if he was protecting her from Grayson’s shots, while the other guy, a blond, was ducking and throwing balloons. They all had smiles on their faces which were contagious and George responded simply, “Having fun?”

“No, flirting, dumb ass,” Seiji laughed as he looked at George. “My bet is on the brunette.”

“What? With that guy?” the smaller boy disagreed, looking back at the scene. “No, Hailey likes a confident guy like the blond one,” he continued, crossing his arms like he knew what he was talking about.

“Oh, because you do?” Seiji countered, making the other flustered. “She definitely is more into reserved brunettes like yourself,” he added with a chuckle.

“Alright, we’ll see,” George concluded, saluting the other farewell as Seiji stood up and joined the ‘war’ again. By doing so, the Korean had indirectly revealed George’s hiding spot and not long after, the brown-haired boy saw Nick had spotted him.

The raven-haired boy was just out of ear shot, however, from his gestures he could gather that his friends were out for him. He shot Luke and Nick a thin smile before running out of his hiding and along the pool’s edge. As he maneuvered through some people, he thought he was successfully getting some distance, however, with a yelp, George was picked up in the air by two familiar muscular arms.

His cries were no help as Clay kept him captured and was joined by Luke and Nick again. Despite his pleading eyes, George was getting grabbed by his ankles and wrists and swung side to side in the pool’s direction.

“No, please, you don’t-” George managed to scream out before getting slung into the cold water. He swiftly came to the surface, being welcomed by a burst of laughter as he swept his hair from his eyes. Clay squatted at the edge, offering an extended hand to help his boyfriend. However, once George got a hold of it, he pulled the other into the pool with him. The betrayal in Clay’s eyes when he surfaced made George smile even broader. “You could have expected that one.”

Now grinning as well, Clay moved closer in the water, getting a hold of the other’s waist and wrapping his arms around it. George didn’t push him away, liking the way he was slightly getting warmed by the boy’s body heat through the lace fabric of his blouse.

Too busy laughing at their two friends in the pool, Luke and Nick hadn’t noticed Jane and Karl creeping up behind them, a bucket full of water in hand. George grinned as he saw Karl mouthing a countdown and emptying his bucket at the same time as Jane. With a high-pitched shriek, the two boyfriends jumped up and down from the sudden coldness, turning around in disbelief.

“How did you even get a bucket?” Nick questioned, laughing off his surprise. Karl simply shrugged and high-fived Jane with a smirk, making George chuckle. Wanting to give his girlfriend a wet hug as revenge, Luke started running after the blond-haired girl, making the friends at the pool’s edge disperse.

“Oh my God, Clay, are you alright?” a high voice from a few feet away asked suddenly. A moment later, George saw Jessica approach them and he repressed the urge to roll his eyes.

“I’m fine,” Clay responded as he hoisted himself out of the pool in one well-practiced movement. Not minding her any more attention than needed, he extended an arm out for George again, which he accepted this time to get out of the water as well. The taller boy’s white shirt was soaked, sticking to every contour of his torso and George eyes couldn’t help but linger on the abs that were so clearly on display.

“Let’s grab a drink,” George said, somewhat randomly, ignoring the scuff of the girl he walked away from as he pulled Clay toward the house. His boyfriend simply nodded, keeping eye contact as they entered the house.

Not paying attention to the wet trail they left behind them on the floor, George led them to the empty kitchen. Once inside the room, the smaller boy pushed the other against a nearby wall with some force, letting his body remain close.

Clay’s initial shock swiftly faded away as he wrapped his arms around the other, tilting his face down as he spoke lowly, “What’s this for?”

George felt the droplets from Clay’s hair fall onto his face as he responded, “I get how you feel now.” He sinfully placed his slim fingers on Clay’s covered abdomen, tracing the hem of the shirt. “Your shirt is so see-through,” he continued, “might as well take it off don’t you think?”

The question lingered in the air for a few seconds before Clay complied with a smirk, pulling the wet piece of clothing over his head. As George shamelessly placed both of his hands on his boyfriend’s now exposed body, the boy inched his face closer to the other. Clay looked down at the hands on his chest, and in return, he played with the beads of George’s bracelet. His emerald green eyes locked with the other’s as he gently slipped his free hand into George’s damp hair. When they tried closing the final gap between their lips, however, an audible gasp stopped the two in their movements. Caught, they turned toward the sound, and to their somewhat relief, saw a familiar face.

“No. Fucking. Way,” Nick interrupted, breaking the moment between his two friends. The raven-haired boy swiftly covered his face in his hand. “One thing, Clay,” he continued in a complain as he pointed his finger in the air, “you’d promised me I would never walk in on you.”

With a shy smile, George took a step back and looked at Clay who awkwardly let out an apologetic chuckle, “Sorry, man.”

Nick rubbed his eyes as if it would remove the image now etched in his brain. “Anyway, Mason asked me to gather you guys for his birthday countdown,” Nick said in an attempt to move on from the situation.

Still feeling slightly embarrassed, George bit the inside of his cheek, fidgeting with his fingers. Luckily, Clay noticed and gave him a quick cheek kiss as if to say it would be alright. In comparison to their almost kiss, this gesture struck his heart the hardest. With a small stampede in his chest, he watched as Clay slung his wet shirt over his shoulder and followed Nick into the backyard, walking closely behind.

“Thirty seconds,” a red-haired girl announced loudly as she excitedly jumped up and down next to Mason. Next to her, George recognized Jessica holding up a cake with lit candles, and a few other guests were holding up their phones to film.

While counting down the remaining seconds, George watched as Seiji and Luke poured gasoline on the pile of wood set up for a bonfire. At zero, everybody cheered, Mason blew out his candles, and the fire was set ablaze.

As Clay walked off to congratulate his high school friend, Seiji joined George’s side, grinning satisfied as he watched the flames he’d created grow bigger.

After a few minutes in comfortable silence, George suddenly felt a nudge in side, hearing a thrilled noise leaving the black-haired boy’s throat. The Korean was excitedly pointing toward a couple sitting side by side in the grass a few feet away. Squinting, George recognized Hailey kissing a blond-haired boy, triumphantly facing his friend next to him.

“Hah! I won,” the brown-eyed boy concluded, thinking of the prediction they had made earlier that evening.

“No, George, your guy is next to mine right over there…” Seiji said puzzled, pointing in a direction to the blond and brunette duo. “Who thought I was flirting with him instead of setting him up anyway,” he rambled on.

“But who is-” George started, however a voice behind him cut him off.

“Is that Grayson?! Oh my God, it totally is!” Jane shouted, squealing out of excitement.

The scream of the boy’s name caused the two kissing to break apart and look over their shoulders, confirming the other’s guess. George saw how Hailey shyly turned back around and covered her face in embarrassment. Grayson, on the other hand, just smirked at their friends watching as he wrapped an arm around the cowering girl.

“What’s going on?” Luke asked as he and Nick joined the others, but before receiving an answer, he already discovered it after following their gazes.

“Don’t be mad at your little brother,” Jane pleaded, tugging on the blond-haired boy’s arm.

“Mad?” her boyfriend scuffed, “Nah, I’m proud.” His earnest tone caused the others to let out a relieved laugh.

Seiji, however, remarked in a destressed manner, “This is bad, really, really bad.” Everyone turned toward the Korean in confusion. “How am I the only single left in this friend group?”

Chuckling, George gave the other a reassuring pat on the back and joked, “I’m pretty sure Poppy doesn’t have anybody.”

Nick aggressively shushed the smaller boy, lowering his voice to a whisper, “Don’t say her name. You might summon her.”

The whole friend group burst out in laughter and before fully catching his breath again, Clay pulled George away from the others. Surprised, George led himself be guided to a quieter spot next to the bonfire where they took a seat on the grass. He briefly looked over his shoulder to the friend group, but didn’t mind finally getting some more time with his boyfriend.

Smiling, he examined the other’s face closely. Clay’s emerald eyes reflected the fiery dance before him and his bare torso gained a warm golden hue from the flames. They let their shoulders touch as they leaned backward on their hands. George appreciated how the fire highlighted the freckles on the other’s cheeks and shape of his lips as he smiled and turned to face him.

Reminded of their very first kiss at the cabin trip a little less than a year ago, George raised his arm to point at the starry night sky. “Look, that’s the Pole Star,” he started as he tried repeating the other’s words from memory. In the corner of his eye, he noticed Clay staring at his face instead of where he was pointing, clearly getting the reference. “So if you go down a bit, then you’ll see the Little Dip-"

Before he could finish his sentence, Clay had already pulled him into a loving kiss. He melted into the touch and George let his hand fall down to cup Clay’s face. As the voices of the people around them faded away, George engraved this moment in his mind, his heart finally settling for what he’d always longed for.

This. Forever.